Respecting Mom

By Esmeralda Greene

 

Gerald was on his knees between April's spread legs, and he was just beginning to push the head of his cock between the dripping-wet lips of her cunt when the sound of the front door slamming echoed through the single-story ranch house. “Hi Gerry, I'm home!” a female voice called out.

 

April stiffened, her eyes going wide. “Jeepers, it's your mom! I thought you said she wasn't going to be home until later!”

 

“She wasn't supposed to be,” Gerald sighed. “I told her...” He shrugged and started leaning forward, sliding more of his cock into April's pussy. “Anyway, forget her. She won't bother us.”

 

“No!” April put her hand on Gerald's chest and started wriggling up the bed and away from him. “I can't do it with your mom right outside the--” she looked in the direction of the bedroom door and made a little squeak of fright. “The door isn't closed!” she said in a frantic whisper.

 

Gerald twisted around to look at the bedroom door behind him. Freed from April's cunt, his rigid cock jutted upward from his crotch at a sharp angle. At that moment, his mother Madeline appeared at the bedroom doorway, already speaking as she came into view. “Gerry honey, I was wondering-- Oh!” She stood frozen in place for a long moment, her eyes locked on her son's erect cock, which was standing in perfect profile from her point of view. “Oh,” she finally said again. She lowered her gaze to the floor and at the same time brought her hand up in front of her eyes, as if to prevent herself from peeking. “I-- I'm sorry. Excuse me.” She stepped backwards away from the doorway, and then her footsteps could be heard going back down the hall.

 

With a snort of exasperation, Gerald got up from the bed and closed his bedroom door. When he turned around again, April was already scrambling into her clothes.

 

“Oh my god, your mom saw me naked!” she said, fastening her bra and twisting it around to lay her breasts into the cups. “I'm gonna die. I'm totally gonna die. Your mom saw me naked and she saw us doing it. I am totally going to die.”

 

Gerald sat on the edge of the bed, watching his girlfriend step into her panties. “Come on April,” he said. “The door's closed now.” He reached out to her arm, tugging her toward the bed.

 

“No way!” April snatched her arm away and bent to pick up her shorts. “I totally couldn't! Not after...” She glanced in the direction of the door. “God, I'm never going to be able to look your mom in the face again!” Her shorts on, she slipped her feet into her sandals. “Um, I'm sorry about leaving you, you know, like this.” Her eyes flicked down to Gerald's hard cock. “I'll make it up to you some other time.”

 

“Yeah, sure,” Gerald said. He lay back on the bed, supporting himself on his elbows. “I'll see you at the college tomorrow, huh?”

 

“Yeah.” April went to the bedroom door and opened it a crack, peering out. Then she opened it further and slipped through it, trotting on tiptoes down the hall and toward the front door.

 

Gerald puffed out a loud sigh. Then he bolted up from his bed and grabbed the sweatpants that were hanging from the closet doorknob. A few seconds later he was stalking into the kitchen, his bare feet slapping on the tile floor. His mother was at the sink, filling a teakettle with water. “Damnit Mom,” he said, “I told you I was having April over this afternoon. I told you not to come home early!”

 

Madeline turned to face her son. “Gerald,” she began in a firm voice, and then she hesitated. Gerald was bare-chested, wearing only his sweatpants, and her eyes scanned over her son's sculpted chest muscles and the rippling washboard of his abdomen. “Gerald,” she began again. “You are not permitted to use either that tone of voice or that sort of language when you speak to me. I'm your mother, and I'm entitled to some respect. I'm sorry about barging in on you. I guess I forgot about you asking me not to come home early.”

 

Gerald's voice was harsh and plaintive. “Mom, this was the third time! How can you keep 'forgetting'?” He stressed the last word to show his disbelief.

 

“You can't expect to keep track of all your sexual dalliances, young man. I mean, who was this girl, anyway? Have I even met her, or is she just some floozy you picked up on the way home from college?” Madeline's eyes had drifted down to Gerald's crotch, where his erect cock was poking out a tent-like structure in the soft fabric of his sweatpants.

 

“That was April, Mom. You met her last Saturday. We've been going out for weeks, and this was our first time -- I mean it was supposed to be our first time.”

 

Madeline folded her arms under her breasts. She was a small woman, and several inches shorter than her son. She wore her brown hair in soft curls that covered her ears and she was wearing a white blouse and a snug navy blue skirt. “Well I'm sorry, Gerald,” she said, clipping out the words. “I'm sorry I spoiled your little roll in the hay. I apologize to you and to... April, or whatever her name is.”

 

Gerald chuckled ruefully. “No need to apologize to her, Mom. She had three screaming orgasms while I was going down on her.”

 

“All right Gerald, I don't need all the explicit details--”

 

“Jesus, her pussy tasted good,” Gerald interrupted. He tilted his head, his eyes unfocused as he reminisced. “And her tits were beautiful! Just perfect little handfuls...” Suddenly, with a breathy grunt, Gerald pushed down on the elastic waist of his pants, reached into them and brought out his cock, hooking the top of his pants under his balls.

 

“Gerald!” Madeline yelped. “What are you doing? Put that-- put that thing away!” As she spoke she turned away, facing toward the sink again.

 

Gerald held his cock in his fist, squeezing it and pumping his hand up and down. “Sorry Mom,” he laughed. “It was getting bent and it hurt; I had to let it straighten out. Christ, I am so fucking close right now! I'm right on the edge!”

 

“Gerald, you're being disgusting!” Madeline said, speaking over her shoulder and avoiding looking at her son. “I don't know what's gotten into you. Now go to your room and... do whatever you have to do to take care of that.”

 

“Yeah, okay Mom.” Gerald spoke slowly, breathing hard between the words. “I'll do that... in just a second...” A moment passed in silence as he stood where he was, stroking his cock. “Jesus, your ass looks good in that skirt, Mom.”

 

“What?” Madeline started to turn around but caught herself. “For god's sake Gerald, don't talk like that. I'm your mother!”

 

Gerald took a few steps forward, coming up close behind his mother. “Yeah,” he said. “That makes it kind of kinky, doesn't it, Mom?” Suddenly his body was against hers, his chest to her back and his cock pressed into the furrow between her buttocks. At the same time he brought his hands up to her breasts, cupping one in each hand. Madeline made a wordless squeal of surprise, squirming in her son's embrace. She tried to twist around to face him, but his grip tightened, his hands mashing her breasts and his thrusting groin pinning her belly against the counter. Gerald dropped his head, nuzzling his face into the crook of his mother's neck, and then he began a rhythmic grunting, the sound coming from the back of his throat, each repetition accompanied by a hard thrust of his belly and his cock against her skirt-covered ass.

 

After a series of repetitions, Gerald's thrusting and grunting slowed and finally stopped. His crushing hold on his mother's body softened, though he kept his hands where they were. He held her for a time, breathing deeply, his head resting sideways on her shoulder. Then he kissed her on her neck, gently and lightly. “Jesus, that felt good,” he said, laughing. He inhaled deeply and kissed her neck again. “I love this perfume of yours, Mom. Every time you wear it, I want to grab you and take all your clothes off and eat you up.”

 

As if awoken from a daze by her son's last statement, Madeline stirred suddenly, a shiver running through her body. “Gerald... What on earth has gotten into you?” She grabbed his wrists, pulling his hands away from her. “Let go of me! Get off me!” As Gerald released her and stepped back, she reached a hand around to the back of her skirt. “What have you done? Did you--?” She brought her hand back and looked at it; it was covered with a stringy, dribbling mass of semen. “Oh!” she cried out. “Gerald, how could you?”

 

Gerald took another step back from his mother, grinning sheepishly. His cock was beginning to soften, and a long thread of cum was hanging from the tip. “Sorry Mom,” he said. “I guess I just kind of exploded.”

 

“Oh!” Madeline said again, and then she turned and left the kitchen, walking quickly and holding her cum-laden hand away from her body.

 

Still grinning, Gerald watched his mother as she went down the hall, her bottom wiggling as she went, the movement emphasized by the splotchy puddle of jism on the back of her skirt. Then he tucked his cock into his sweatpants and went to his bedroom.

 

* * *

 

A couple of hours later Madeline called out to Gerald that supper was ready. As soon as the two of them were seated at the table, she said, “Gerald, about what happened this afternoon. I just want to say that I know that with a teenager's hormones, sometimes a boy's impulses and... and lusts can get a little out of control. So we'll just chalk the whole business up to that, and we'll never speak about it again. Is that clear?”

 

Gerald smiled innocently. “Sure Mom. Say, that little dress looks really good on you. Is it new?”

 

Madeline was wearing a sleeveless cotton dress. “Um, no. It's just an old summer dress I don't wear very often. I... I didn't have anything else handy to change into.”

 

Gerald nodded, staring at the snug bodice over his mother's breasts. “Sorry about your skirt, Mom. I'll pay the dry cleaning bill, okay?”

 

Madeline's cheeks reddened and she avoided her son's eyes. “That's all right. It's hand-washable, fortunately. I certainly wouldn't want to take it to the cleaners with that kind of a stain-- Gerald, I told you, we weren't to speak about that-- that incident again!”

 

Gerald smiled again. “Okay Mom.”

 

After finishing their meal, Gerald and Madeline were clearing the table. “You know, Mom,” Gerald said, “I've been thinking that I should start doing more around the house. Like getting supper ready sometimes and things like that. After all, I'm not a kid any more, and with Dad gone I figure I should be acting more like the man of the house.”

 

“Um... that sounds nice, Gerry. That's very mature of you.”

 

Gerald came up beside his mother and put his arm around her waist. “And speaking as the man of the house, I like how you aren't wearing a bra underneath that dress, Mom. It really shows off the nice shape of your tits.”

 

“Gerald, really!” Madeline hissed, twisting away from Gerald and walking quickly out of the room.

 

* * *

 

Shortly after Madeline had gone to bed that night, Gerald knocked on her bedroom door and went in without waiting for a response. “Hey Mom,” he said. “We didn't get much time to talk tonight, so I thought I'd come in and say goodnight.” He walked over to her bed and sat down, angled to face her. Light from the hall shone across his mother's face and the shape of her body under the sheet.

 

“Oh, goodnight Gerr--” Madeline broke off with a gasp. “Gerald! You're naked!”

 

“Well, sure Mom. That's how I like to sleep these days, and I figure you've already seen me, so--”

 

“That's not the point, Gerald! You-- you're-- you have--”

 

Gerald followed his mother's gaze and looked down at his own crotch, where his erect cock was jutting up. “Oh, you mean my stiffy?” He casually wrapped his hand around his hard-on and stroked it. “Yeah, I get like that a lot, Mom. I guess I'll jerk off before I go to sleep.”

 

“Gerald, this is completely inappropriate--” Madeline's voice faded suddenly when Gerald rested his hand on her thigh, caressing her through the sheet and her nightgown.

 

Gerald sniffed the air. “It smells good in here, Mom. Were you playing with yourself before I came in?”

 

Madeline's eyelids fluttered and her parted lips trembled. “Gerald, you mustn't do this,” she said in a whisper.

 

With a flick of his wrist, Gerald lifted the sheet off his mother's leg. Then he put his hand on her thigh again, his skin now separated from hers only by the fabric of her satin nightgown. “Do what, Mom?” He slid his hand up her thigh until his forefinger was pressed to her pussy, pushing the satin up between her outer cunt lips.

 

“You mustn't... touch me like that,” Madeline murmured. “You mustn't be trying to seduce me... To make me want you...” She lowered her eyes to her son's erection. “To make me want you...”

 

Gerald was moving his fingers up and down, massaging Madeline's pussy, rubbing the now-wet satin across her cunt lips and clit. “Do you want me, Mom?” he asked.

 

“No...” Madeline whispered. And then, “Yes... No... Yes...” Then she moaned, flexing her stomach muscles to push her cunt down harder against Gerald's fingers. “I'm your mother... We mustn't... I'm your mother!”

 

“Yeah,” Gerald chuckled as he climbed onto the bed, throwing the sheet completely off his mother's body and lifting the front of her nightgown up above her waist. He put his hand between her legs again, now caressing her bare cunt and sliding his fingers up and down in her wetness. “That makes it kind of kinky, doesn't it, Mom?”

 

“Oh god,” Madeline whimpered, closing her eyes. Her arms were out straight at her sides, her hands closed into tight fists.

 

Continuing to stroke his mother's cunt with one hand, Gerald used his other hand to lift and move her legs one at a time so they were spread wide. Then he lay down on his stomach between her thighs, shimmying down the bed so that his face was over her pussy and his legs were dangling off the end of the bed. “I'm just going to kiss you goodnight, okay Mom?” he said, and moving his hand away from her pussy, he lowered his face until his pursed lips touched lightly on the slick pink pearl of her clit. He pressed down, made a smacking sound and lifted his face again. “Just a little kiss goodnight, right Mom? There's nothing wrong with that, is there?”

 

“Oh,” Madeline sighed, lifting her belly towards her son's face. “Oh Gerry. Oh my god.”

 

Gerald was grinning. “Another kiss, Mom?”

 

“Please, Gerry. Please don't.”

 

Ignoring his mother's words, Gerald lowered his face again, this time extending his tongue and pressing it down along Madeline's cunt and clit, opening his mouth wide to get as much contact as he could between his lips and tongue and his mother's pussy. He pushed his face down until his nose was buried in the soft, tickling nest of her pubic hair and then curled his tongue forward, slipping it up into his mother's cunt and inside her body as far as it would reach. A long, sighing breath came from Madeline's parted lips.

 

For several minutes Gerald kept his mouth tight to Madeline's cunt. He lapped at her, sometimes using the flat of his tongue to make broad, luxurious caresses, other times teasing her relentlessly by giving her clit delicate, whisper-soft flicks with just the tip of his tongue. At still other times he would close his mouth around the upper part of her pussy and suck on her, drawing her clit up into his mouth. On and on he continued, working endless variations between his tongue and mouth and her clit, cunt lips, and pussy. Through all of this, Madeline said nothing, only moaning and whimpering as she writhed on the bed, turning her head first one way and then the other, occasionally reaching down to her son's head to run her fingers through his curly black hair.

 

Finally Gerald lifted his head from between his mother's thighs, wiping her juices from his face with his hand.

 

“Oh, Gerry sweetheart, don't stop,” Madeline moaned. “Please, I need just a little more.”

 

Gerald was already sitting up on his folded legs, holding his rigid cock in his fist. “How about we do something else for a while, okay Mom?” he said.

 

Madeline lifted her head up from her pillow, looking down at her son's cock. “Are you going to fuck me now, Gerald? Are you going to put your cock inside me?”

 

“Yes Mom,” Gerald said softly. “I'm going to fuck you.” Madeline's nightgown was still bunched up at her waist, and he lifted it up her body. “Let's take this off, Mom.”

 

Without speaking, Madeline sat up and lifted the nightgown over her head. As she lay back down she spread her legs wide and propped herself up on her elbows, gazing down at her pussy and her son's cock, now almost touching. Gerald leaned forward over her, reaching out to one of her big, soft breasts, fondling it and then releasing it after a moment to do the same with the other. Then he leaned back again and took his cock in his fist, bending it down so that the head was pointed at the entrance to his mother's cunt. He shifted forward slightly, and his cockhead came into contact with the warm, wet pussy. He moved it around in circles, getting the head slick with her juices.

 

Then Gerald shifted forward again, and the first inch of his cock disappeared inside his mother. Madeline gasped sharply, her eyes wide and fixed on the place where her son's body and hers were joined. Gerald slid another inch in, and she gasped again. “Oh Gerry,” she said. “Oh, my beautiful son, my gorgeous boy... I've wanted you for so long. Even when you were little I used to think about taking you to bed, spreading my legs for you, showing you how to put your hard little thing inside your mother...” She paused to take a deep, trembling breath as Gerald began moving his cock back and forth, sliding the first few inches in and out of her. “And now... now you're a big, beautiful boy, and your cock is huge... A huge, wonderful cock to fill up your mommy's cunt!” She brought her arms forward so she was no longer supporting herself on her elbows and lay back, at the same time reaching out to put her hands on Gerald's hips. “Put all of your cock inside me now, Sweetheart. Lie on top of me and give mommy all of your cock!”

 

Gerald did as he was told, leaning forward and lying full-length along his mother's body. As he did this his cock slid deeper and deeper inside her, until he was buried to the very root. “That's all of it, Mom,” he said, his face hovering above hers.

 

Madeline lay frozen, her mouth open but no breath coming from her, she stared up into her son's face with her eyes wide and glazed. Then suddenly she moved convulsively, throwing both arms around Gerald's neck and pulling his head down, mashing his lips against her own. In this position of frenzied, spasmodic kissing, Madeline began to scream, as much as a woman can scream when her mouth is sealed tight to another mouth. The sound was muffled and high-pitched and ragged, interrupted occasionally by desperate, gasping breaths through her nose, and was accompanied by a shuddering and twitching of her body. Over and over she thrust her pelvis upward as if hoping to take still more of her son's cock inside her, and again and again she clutched and pulled his body against hers, her hands slipping across the skin of his back and buttocks.

 

Madeline stayed in her spasming stasis of orgasm for an endless, timeless span. Then, finally and suddenly, she relaxed. Her arms fell back beside her body and her head dropped into her pillow and then lolled to the side. Her mouth was open and slack and her eyes were half-closed and focused on nothing.

 

Gerald braced himself up on his arms to look down at his mother. “Wow, Mom,” he chuckled, pumping his cock in and out of her cunt at an unhurried pace. Several seconds passed with no movement or response from Madeline. “Mom?” Gerald said. Holding himself up with one arm, he put his free hand to her face, turning her head toward him. Still Madeline seemed almost lifeless, her breath gurgling in the back of her throat. “Mom?” Gerald said again, more loudly. “Are you okay Mom?” With his hand holding her chin, he gave her head a shake, and then another shake.

 

Madeline blinked, then coughed. “What?” she said. “Gerry? What happened, Sweetheart?”

 

Gerald laughed with relief. “I think you just had a really big orgasm, Mom.” He started raising and lowering his hips again, fucking at a faster pace.

 

“What Gerry?” Madeline's eyes scanned around the darkened room. “What time is it, Sweetie? I can't seem to--” Then Gerald made an especially deep thrust, and she caught her breath. “Oh, that feels good Sweetheart.” Suddenly her eyes focused on his face. “Gerry? Are you fucking me?”

 

“Yes Mom, I'm fucking you.” Gerald was pumping faster now, his breath deepening.

 

“Have-- have we been fucking for long? I can't remember... Wait... I think it's coming back... Was tonight-- is this our first time, Gerry?”

 

“Yeah Mom. Our first time fucking,” Gerald gasped. “I love being in your cunt, Mom. It feels... fucking... amazing!”

 

Madeline brought her hands up to Gerald's back and ass, pulling at him. “My god, what an orgasm you gave me, Sweetheart!”

 

Gerald grinned down at his mother and then lowered his face to hers, kissing her on the lips. His back was arching and flexing as he drew his cock out of her cunt and thrust it back in.

 

“Oh, Gerry,” Madeline sighed when their lips separated. “Your cock feels so wonderful. I've always wanted you, Sweetheart; did I tell you that? Always wanted you just like this, in my bed, between my legs, lying on top of me, your cock inside me...” She paused to kiss her son again, and then continued, her words coming between quick, gasping breaths. “Are you going to come, Baby? Are you going to come in your mommy's pussy? Are you going to shoot inside me, Sweetheart?”

 

Instead of answering, Gerald began making raspy grunts, synchronized with rough, slamming thrusts of his cock into his mother's belly. These grew louder and louder, until they were like throaty roars, finally culminating with one long, shuddering rumble coming from deep in his chest as his body convulsed in a rapid-fire series of thrusts that jolted Madeline's body, driving her ass down into the mattress.

 

“Yes, yes, yes,” Madeline chanted, clutching at her son's buttocks, her eyes closed tight, her body shivering through its own orgasm. “Give it to mommy. Give it all to mommy!”

 

* * *

 

When Gerald woke the next morning in his mother's bed, Madeline was already up. He got up himself and went into the kitchen, his erect cock leading the way. Madeline was at the counter, spooning coffee into the coffee maker. She was wearing a heavy, floor-length bathrobe. Gerald came up behind her, hugging her and reaching one hand inside her bathrobe to cup a breast. “Good morning, Mom,” he said, kissing the side of her neck.

 

“Gerald,” Madeline began, taking hold of her son's wrist to pull his hand away from her body, “we need to talk.”

 

“Sure, Mom. Let's go back to bed. We can talk there.” He started to lift Madeline's bathrobe off of her shoulders, but she quickly pulled it back on.

 

“No Gerald!” Madeline said sharply. “Not now. I need some time to think about... about what we did.”

 

Gerald kissed his mother on the neck again. “Oh come on, Mom. What we did was great! You loved it and I loved it, so what's the problem?” With one arm tight around her waist, he reached into the opening of her bathrobe with his other hand and began fondling her pussy.

 

“Gerald, no.” Madeline's voice was softer now, and she made only half-hearted attempts to push her son's hands away. “Gerald, please...”

 

“You're really wet already, Mom.” Gerald pushed a finger into his mother's cunt and brought it out again, using the coating of slick fluid to slide his fingertip over and around her clit.

 

“Gerald...” Madeline murmured. She reached around behind herself until her hand found Gerald's cock, and she gasped as her fingers closed around it.

 

Gerald once again lifted the bathrobe off his mother's shoulders, and this time she offered no resistance. She released his cock and held her arms at her sides, letting the robe fall to the floor. As soon as she was naked, Gerald pressed his body to his mother's back, his hands sliding over her stomach and breasts, his cock upright between her buttocks. “Can we fuck here, Mom?” he asked. “I've always dreamed of fucking you while you were bent over the kitchen counter.”

 

A shiver rippled through Madeline's body. “Oh, Gerald... You shouldn't talk that way... I'm your mother...” Then she bent low, thrusting her ass back and planting her hands on the counter in front of her. “Like this, Sweetheart? Is this how you want me?”

 

“Oh, fuck!” Gerald whispered. He rested his left hand on his mother's ass, caressing the taught, smooth skin, and with his right hand he took hold of his cock, aiming it at her glistening-wet cunt. Then, without pause or hesitation, he pushed it into her up to the hilt.

 

Mother and son cried out in unison; she with a desperate “Oh, god!” and he with an inarticulate groan. Gerald leaned over Madeline's back, bringing his hands up under her to hold and fondle her breasts. He pumped his cock into her, making long, slow strokes. At the same time he kissed her neck and upper back, sometimes bringing his face up beside hers and extending his tongue to lick her ear. “I love you, Mom,” he whispered. “I love having my cock in your sweet, wet cunt!”

 

After staying hunched over his mother for a time, Gerald straightened up, fucking her cunt faster and harder as his excitement increased. “Such a beautiful ass!” he said, stroking one buttock. Then he brought his hand up and put his thumb in his mouth, wetting it with saliva. A moment later he was rubbing the ball of his thumb over the opening to his mother's asshole. He pressed in, and his thumb popped inside her up to the first knuckle.

 

Madeline sucked in a breath and her head jerked up, her back and neck arching. Her hands on the countertop closed into fists. “Oh Gerry!”

 

“You like that, Mom?” Gerald worked his thumb back and forth in the tight grip of his mother's anus, gradually pushing it deeper.

 

Madeline whimpered wordlessly, her breath coming in quick, ragged gasps. Then she reached a shaking hand out across the counter, to a ceramic butter dish that was against the wall. She lifted the cover off the dish and then slid it back across the counter until it was close beside her, in a place where Gerald could reach it easily. “Gerry... Please...” she said.

 

Gerald looked at the butter and his eyes went wide. “Wow... Really, Mom?”

 

“P-- please, Sweetheart,” Madeline said. She was staring straight ahead at the wall in front of her.

 

Grinning, Gerald pulled his thumb from his mother's ass and pawed at the softened butter in the dish, scooping off a generous dollop. Working his thumb and fingers together, he spread the butter over his hand. Then, pulling his cock halfway out of his mother's cunt to make room between her ass and his belly, he slipped his hand into that space and pushed his middle finger into her anus as far as it would go.

 

Madeline groaned, low and throaty, and groaned again as her son began moving his finger in and out, rotating his wrist and bending his finger to stroke the inside of her.

 

“Beautiful!” Gerald said. “Beautiful, beautiful ass!”

 

“Gerry,” Madeline panted. “M-- more. Please. Not... just... your finger...”

 

“I know, Mom,” Gerald chuckled. “I was just leading up to that.” After one slow, final thrust, he drew his cock out of her cunt, at the same time taking his finger from her ass. Then he wrapped his buttery hand around his cock, stroking and twisting to make sure it was well lubricated from tip to base. He held the head up to the crinkled sphincter of her anus and said, “Here it is, Mom. Here it comes,” and started pushing. At first his cock made no headway, but he held the shaft tight in his fist and increased the pressure, leaning his weight forward. Finally his cockhead slid past the tight opening, and the rest of his entire length quickly followed, disappearing into his mother's bowels.

 

Madeline let out a  bellowing, shouting cry. Her knees buckled, causing her upper body to drop down onto the countertop. She laid like this, her legs limp and useless, her face resting sideways on the counter, moaning rhythmically as Gerald began to make hard, violent thrusts into her asshole.

 

“Oh, fuck!” Gerald groaned. “So... fucking... tight!” With each word he slammed his pelvis forward, pounding his cock deep into his mother. He slid his hands up her back and gripped her by the shoulders, pulling back on her to meet his jolting thrusts. For long minutes he kept up his rough ass-fucking, manhandling his mother's small body in a blindly instinctual drive to force his cock deeper and deeper inside her. Finally his motions reached a frenzied peak, and he croaked out, “Gonna come up your ass, Mom... Gonna... fucking... come!”

 

As if on cue, just as Gerald began pumping his semen into her, Madeline's head snapped up, and from her wide-open mouth came a long, continuous wail, while at the same time a shuddering spasm shook her body and her arms jerked and twitched at her sides.

 

Some unknown time later, Gerald's eyes blinked open. He was lying across his mother's back, the two of them draped over the kitchen counter. “Wow!” he breathed, lifting his chest off of her. “Are you okay, Mom?”

 

Madeline made only a soft moaning sound. She planted her hands on the counter and slowly lifted her head and chest. She started to stand up but then stopped. “Gerald... you... you're... you're still inside me.”

 

“Oh, yeah,” Gerald chuckled. He stepped back from his mother, slowly drawing his half-hard cock from her gripping anus. As his cock dropped free, there was a gurgling sound and a flow of semen began trickling down the back of Madeline's left thigh.

 

“Oh, god,” Madeline said. She quickly put a hand across her bottom and, wobbling unsteadily on her feet, trotted awkwardly out of the kitchen and toward the bathroom.

 

* * *

 

Gerald was sitting in the living room when his mother came home from work that afternoon. He jumped up from his chair and went to her. “Hey Mom!” he said, and started to put his arms around her.

 

“Gerald, stop!” Madeline snapped.

 

Gerald stepped back, startled and frowning. “What now, Mom?” he said.

 

“Gerald, I've decided that this -- what we were doing -- it's over. It's over and we will never speak about it again.”

 

“Aw Mom, Come on--”

 

“No!” Madeline folded her arms, staring down at the floor as she spoke. “What we did... what you did was wrong, Gerald. It was wrong and disgusting, and it showed a complete and utter lack of respect for me.” She lifted her head and glared at her son. “I mean really, Gerald.... that you would do... those things... to your own mother!”

 

“But Mom, you wanted it!”

 

“That's completely irrelevant, Gerald. If you had any respect for me as your mother, you wouldn't have... done those things. As she spoke, Madeline's hand drifted back toward her bottom.

 

“Is this about the ass-fucking, Mom? Because if that's what bugs you, we don't have to do that any more--”

 

“Gerald!” Madeline barked, her face reddening. She took a breath before continuing in a controlled voice. “You see what I mean, Gerald? You will never have any respect for me as long as... as long as things like that are a part of our vocabulary. That's why it has to stop.”

 

“No I don't see, Mom. I respect you. I respect you and I love you, and the fact that we have sex doesn't change--”

 

“The topic is closed, Gerald. Go to your room. I'll call you when supper is ready.”

 

Gerald sighed loudly and thrust his hands into his pockets. “Supper's all set, Mom. I've got some macaroni and cheese in the oven.” 

 

* * *

 

The next afternoon Gerald and his friend April were in his bed. Gerald was on his back, and April had just climbed on top of him, impaling herself on his cock. “I don't know why I let you talk me into this again,” she said as she began to raise and lower herself. “I'm totally paranoid that your mom is going to come bursting through the door any second.”

 

“You weren't too paranoid to have a huge orgasm a minute ago,” Gerald said. He put his hand on her belly, lightly rubbing the ball of his thumb over her clit.

 

April moaned, closing her eyes and smiling. “Ooh, you're so good, Gerry. The way you touch me, the way you--”

 

The bedroom door swung open, thumping against the wall. Madeline stood there, her face flushed and her hands closed into fists. “You bastard,” she said to her son, her voice raspy. “Couldn't you wait one lousy day before sticking your cock into... into...” Striding into the room, she focused her glare on April. “And you, you dirty, stinking whore, get off of my son!” She buried both of her hands in the girl's blonde hair and yanked ferociously, pulling her back toward the foot of the bed. April shrieked, flailing out with both arms in an attempt to keep her balance. Her right hand hooked into the neckline of Madeline's blouse, and as she was dragged off the end of the bed she pulled Madeline with her, ripping open the front of Madeline's shirt as the two women crashed to the carpeted floor.

 

Stunned by the impact, Madeline lost her grip on April's hair. She had landed underneath April, and she instantly renewed her attack by reaching up and grabbing the girl by the breasts, digging her fingers into the soft flesh. “Fucking skank!” she yelled. “Whore!”

 

“Ow ow ow!” April squealed. She took hold of Madeline's wrists, trying to dislodge the clawing hands. As the two women struggled they staggered to their feet, still locked together. Finally April brought her right arm up in a sweeping arc, hammering her fist against the point of Madeline's chin in a classic uppercut. Madeline's head snapped up and she fell backwards until she hit the wall behind her, and then her legs crumpled, dropping her to the floor in an awkward sitting position.

 

“Fricking crazy lady!” April yelled. “Totally fricking crazy! Jeepers!” She grabbed her clothes from the floor and ran out of the room, pausing at the front door to hurriedly step into her pants and pull her blouse on over her head. Then she ran out of the house, still clutching her underwear in one hand and her sandals in the other. The door slammed shut behind her.

 

Gerald swung his legs off the side of the bed, facing his mother where she sat slumped against the wall. “Jesus Christ, Mom,” he said. “Are you okay?”

 

Madeline put a hand to her chin, and then to the back of her head. “Ow,” she said, wincing. “Yes... I'm all right. God, what have I done... That poor girl... She's right, I must be totally fricking crazy.” Her voice was calm and resigned.

 

“You did kind of wig out there, Mom,” Gerald said with a chuckle. “Are you sure you're okay?”

 

“Yes...” She touched her chin again, wiggling her jaw from side to side. “Your girlfriend's got quite a punch. She sure knocked the fight out of me.” She smiled up at her son ruefully.

 

“Mom, how come you aren't wearing any underwear?”

 

Madeline looked down at herself. Her skirt was bunched up at her hips and her knees were splayed open, exposing her bare pussy, and her naked left breast was hanging out of her torn-open blouse. “I took them off before I left work,” she said. “I guess I was hoping you'd notice and just... you know, take me. Just shove your cock into me without asking.” She shrugged and turned her face away from Gerald. “But you're getting it from whatsername now, so I guess you don't want your old hag of a mom any more.”

 

Gerald got up from the bed and went to his mother. “You're not an old hag, Mom,” he said. “And I still want you. I want you more than anybody.” He took his hard cock in his hand and brushed the head over her face, leaving behind a trail of shining pre-cum. “See how much I want you?”

 

“Oh, my baby!” Madeline exclaimed. Pushing his hand away she took her son's cock in her own hand and fed it into her mouth, sucking on it and bobbing her head back and forth.

 

For several minutes Madeline sucked Gerald's cock, taking it deep to the back of her throat and then drawing it most of the way out again, pumping it with her hand as well as her lips, sometimes rotating her head one way and then the other, bathing it in her mouth and teasing it with her tongue. Often she would whimper around the shaft that filled her mouth, making desperate little sounds of lust and desire.

 

Gerald braced one arm on the wall above his mother's head to support himself, grunting and moaning with pleasure as she serviced him, watching his cock disappear between her lips and then emerge again. Sometimes he would grab her by the hair at the top of her head and fuck himself deep into her mouth until he could feel the constriction of her throat against the sensitive head of his cock, and he would hold her there, only releasing her when he heard her making sounds of gagging.

 

At last Gerald was panting out deep, ragged gasps and his head rolled back. “Gonna come, Mom,” he groaned. Madeline kept her son's cock in her mouth for the first two pulses of his cum, and then she took it out. She held it in her fist, pumping it hard and fast and aiming it at her face so that jet after jet of semen squirted onto her lips, her cheeks, her nose, and across her eyes. “Yes,” she cooed, “yes, my beautiful boy, my baby. That's what mommy needs. Mommy needs Baby's cum. All of Baby's sweet cum!”

 

Later, after she had squeezed and sucked the last drops of jism out of Gerald's cock, Madeline relaxed back against the wall. She released him and reached down to her bare pussy, caressing herself. “That's what I need,” she said, looking up at her son. “I realized that today. I need your cock. More than I need you to respect me as your mother, I need you to want me and fuck me and use me as a woman. So I guess I'll just have to live without your respect, eh, Sweetheart?”

 

Gerald took a slow breath before speaking. “Mom, I wish you'd quit telling me I don't respect you.” He moved his hand to her face, caressing her cheek and smearing his cum into her skin, using his thumb to spread some of it onto the tip of her nose. “Of course I respect you, Mom!”

 

End

One night in the lives of 14 girls from the same class. There is some incest involved, but I chose to publish under "Teen Stories" because the emphasis is on sexual experiences at that age, not on incest per se.

 

Samantha is taking extra lessons in kissing at her tutor's flat. The guy is seven years older than she is and his experience shows in the way he pries open her lips with his tongue, sucks hers into his mouth and lets his teeth brush over her swollen lower lip. At first she doesn't mind his hands feeling her up under her shirt, but when he makes to open her bra she pulls away. Later that day she will tell her mom she needs a new tutor, preferably a girl this time, because there are some things a man just can't seem to be able to explain.

Cindy can do nothing of the sort to keep her breasts from male inspection. Ever since her mother died of skin cancer less than a year ago, her father has insisted that they inspect each others' bodies for moles and melanomas on a weekly basis, going over every centimeter of skin with a magnifying glass and diligently noting any change in size or pigmentation of every birthmark or impurity. Since Cindy's breasts have turned from tiny cones into small hillocks topped by ever-widening areolas, her father has gotten it into his mind to palpate them as well, looking for tubercles to make sure his little girl does not develop breast cancer. Her nipples always pucker and contract half-painfully when he touches her there, but that is not the worst part of the process. The worst part is when he is kneeling before her, his face level with her pubic mound, parting the hair there with his fingers and pulling apart her outer labia to see if anything unusual is developing on the inside of the tender folds. Standing there in the bathroom, naked and exposed to her father's probing touch, she finds that she is actually looking forward to the moment he tells her to turn around and bend over the rim of the tub so he can go on to inspect her buttocks.

Mara, meanwhile, is sitting in the back seat of her parents' car, staring out of the window and trying to keep her face from flushing as she thinks of the day after tomorrow, the day Daniel has promised he will take her to the movies. It's all arranged for, finally: her parents think she's going to a sleepover at Fanny's place, Fanny has promised to cover for her, and less than an hour ago they've snuck into the men's room at the train station and bought a pack of condoms from the vending machine, giggling like mad with relief and excitement when they finally had it in their hands and were safely out of the stinking place again. Now the packet is resting safely in the secret pocket in Mara's schoolbag, and every other minute she has to resist the temptation to reach for it and see if it's still there. The thought of what may happen when Daniel takes her to his flat after the movie makes her stomach flutter. When she notices that she's unconsciously squeezing her thighs together rhythmically and swaying slightly back and forth in the car seat, the blush wins over and she has to raise a hand in front of her face to cover it, acting like she is yawning. "I'm so tired," she sighs to enhance the impression. "Can't wait to be in bed."

Fanny is there already, doing exactly what Mara is looking forward to doing herself: lying on her back with her raised knees making a tent out of the blanket, she is rubbing away at her clitoris with one hand, her eyes shut so hard she's seeing stars and her hips buckling as the feeling builds up inside her, ever up, way past the point she used to stop when she started masturbating half a year ago, thinking what she had felt had been all there is to an orgasm already. But she knows now, and she's proving it to herself every evening, that there's no limit to how far you can go, to how high you can get, other than the termination of the fantasy inside your head. Right now she's thinking of the stinking place, the men's room at the station, she's thinking of sneaking in there on her own one day to buy a box of condoms for her own use, and to take her time doing it until there's a creaking noise behind her, the door opens and in comes a man, she doesn't see him clearly and she doesn't need to, all she needs is his voice as he asks her if she needs it and she says yes and his big hands as they lift her skirt and touch her burning thighs, pull down her underpants to leave her all exposed and wet as he tells her to bend over and spread her legs, he doesn't have to tell her twice... Fanny explodes at the instant of penetration, she has no idea how to go on from there, it's as much as her mind can bear, the moment when the tip of his thing pushes apart her labia, and she contracts in her bed, her shivering hand caught between her thighs, her juices overflowing, crossing her perineum and making the crack of her ass all sticky which she hates, next time she'll do it on her belly again she promises herself, because a sticky mattress is still better than having to wipe your own juices out of your ass.

Catherine is more experimental in her explorations of her budding body. Reclining in the bathtub with her eyes and legs wide open, she gingerly inserts the smooth handle of her toothbrush into her vagina, taking care not to damage her hymen but still pushing it inside as far as it will go. And it goes far, further than she imagined, all the way in until only the brush itself is sticking out. Still, she is disappointed, because other than the excitement of the act itself she cannot find any of the sensations within her that everybody says come with deep penetration. So after some more poking she decides to try the other hole, the yucky one, the even more forbidden one... and the electric tingle that runs all the way through her body at the first touch of the brush handle against her anus tells her she has hit on gold. Years later she'll surprise her third boyfriend by finally working up the courage to ask him if he could imagine having anal sex, and by climaxing almost instantly the moment his glans breaches the tight barrier of her sphincter.

Perhaps the most innocent of her classmates, Alyssa is already sleeping soundly, dreaming her childish dreams. She does not stir when her brother slips out from under his bedsheets across the room and sidles to her bedside, breathing quickly with excitement, his hard-on making a tent in his pajama pants as he cowers beside his little sister's sleeping form. She has her back to him, her knees drawn up, his favorite position: he feels more secure when he can't watch her sleeping face as he invades her privacy. With practiced diligence he feels his way under the cover, traces the depression in the mattress along the curve of her buttocks, around the hem of her nightshirt. Feeling secure in her own home, Lizzie never wears underpants to bed, except during her periods, unknowingly giving her brother easy access to her most private paths whenever he comes to fondle her at night. When his fingertips brush the warm skin of her thigh, she shivers slightly in her sleep, but doesn't wake. Her brother can tell by the rhythm of her breathing that her sleep is deep enough for him to go all the way, so he traces a line along the inside of her thigh until he reaches the damp spot between her legs where the flesh is so incredibly soft that his fingertip seems to sink into it of its own accord. While his right hand traces the cleft of his sister's virgin pussy, his left hand pulls his burning penis out of his pajamas. He only needs to stroke it a little to work himself up to a climax, contracting spasmodically at his sleeping sister's side and squirting his sperm against the side of her bed. Lizzie sighs and wriggles a little in her sleep as her brother's index finger pulls out suddenly from between her labia, but again she doesn't wake. Her dreams are peaceful for the day being and she will not even notice the dried stains on her bedstand when she gets up in the morning.

Francesca, on the other hand, enjoys her boyfriend's caresses wide awake in his French bed, her eyes glued to the painted ceiling as his hands move all over her body. Her lover is twice her age, a friend of her brother's and a student of English literature: it shows in the way he whispers in her ear while he caresses her. Your breasts are like ripe peaches, he says, smooth and soft, and crowned by -- here he shifts his head and uses his lips and tongue to nibble on her nipples for a change -- sweet mulberries, puckered and hard. Her belly he compares to a swan's wings and her hips to limestone shaped by centuries of water pouring over it. Francesca shivers as he pulls away the blanket completely, exposing her legs and center to his gaze and touch. He will not sleep with her, she knows, they have agreed to wait until she is at least sixteen, but that won't stop him from exploring her body in every other way imaginable. The scent of your sex, he whispers as he opens her thighs with gentle pressure and moves to kneel between them, is like the ocean, only sweeter to the taste. With the tip of her tongue, he samples a little of her juices, making her gasp in sudden ecstasy. Your depths, he says, are like the fountain of youth and eternal pleasure. Will you let me drink of it? Please say you will.

Bianca doesn't like her dessert. The coarse hair on her stepfather's thighs scratches her cheek, the unruly bush of pubic hair around her nose smells of old pee and mould, and the swollen penis inside her mouth pushes against the back of her tongue and her soft palate alternatingly, making her want to gag with every twitch. But she knows he will not let go of her hair until he has spilt his load, so she moves her tongue back and forth and massages his hairy scrotum with her hand, careful not to squeeze it too hard or he will squeeze his fists into her hair so hard that whole strands come off like last week, forcing her to spend half an hour every morning just to cover up the mess on her head. Finally she can hear him breathing harder, then his hand comes down to grip the hilt of his penis, pulling it out a little... but Bianca's momentary relief is soon replaced by a different sort of revulsion as he squirts his semen into her mouth in seven quick spurts, one less than the day before, but still her mouth is filled to the brim with the warm slime and it's already running down the sides of her tongue and into her throat. Contorting her face, she forces herself to swallow it and then goes on to suck the last gelatinous strings of semen out of her stepfather's slowly softening glans while he wheezes and moans above her. "Good girl", he groans, now stroking the back of her head. "Good girl. Soon your tits gonna grow the way they ought to, eh? You'll see."

"YUCK!" Sara and Kim and Mary screech in unison as the man on the screen pushes his shining rod into the woman's mouth so hard that you can see the tip pressing into her cheek from the inside. To them, the cheap porn video they found on the Internet is nothing more than a lesson in sex mechanics, and an utterly unreliable one at that; they don't feel in the least aroused by what they see, as they take care to reassure each other every other minute. What really interests them, besides brutally long, glossy members penetrating every imaginable female orifice, are the bodies of the women contorting on the surface of the TV set. "I could never have breasts like that!" Kim hisses, indicating the two huge globes wobbling on an actress's chest as she is rocked by her colleague's accelerating strokes. "How can you walk with that?" -- "Ask Cathy," Mary says, drawing giggles. "Yeah, but she's got fat all around so it balances out." -- Later that night they will be standing in front of the bathroom mirror comparing their busts, deciding two to one that Kim's well-rounded if rather smallish orbs with their huge milky areolas are the most desirable compared to Mary's pointy hillocks and Sara's already slightly sagging breasts.

Some block away another trio of girls is pondering more malignant things. Ella, Dawn and Agnes are sitting around a black candle, the attribute of their group of would-be witches, talking in hushed voices about how to get back at Fanny, their new sworn arch-enemy. The day before, Fanny snitched on Ella as she tried to get a look at Fanny's test sheet, so today they ambushed her on her way to school and gave a good beating, no more or less than she deserved, in the process ripping her skirt and staining her white blouse with soil and dust. And that would have been that, if the whiny bitch had just taken it as her fair punishment instead of running to Mr Farquard and peaching on them -- again. "She deserves something worse," Ella hisses when Dawn says they could steal her schoolbag and throw it in the river. "She put us in detention for two days and made the Fuckwad call my mother. I say we bushwhack her again, only this time we take her clothes. And I mean all of them. And then let's see if she still goes up crying to the Fuckwad." -- The girls cringe with cruel pleasure at the thought of Fanny standing naked on the sidewalk, trying to hide behind a lamppost, stared at and jeered at by all the kids going to school... but then they hit upon an even better idea. "I've got it," Dawn says, her voice husky with excitement. "The teachers' toilet. Agnes, you still got that rope?"

Gloria groans with pleasure as her stepbrother's fingers dig into the knotted muscles between her shoulder blades. She is lying prone and topless on her bed while he straddles her butt so he can massage every centimeter of her naked back with his oiled hands without straining too much, and he's doing it with such fervor that it's all Martha can do not to whimper and purr with pain and pleasure alternatingly. But it's not like she is the only one who enjoys these nightly sessions: when Josh leans forward to grip her shoulders, she can feel his boner grinding against her butt, more unashamedly every time, and more than once she's had the feeling that Josh is deliberately stretching the time he spends in that position, his hard-on firmly lodged between her butt cheeks with nothing but her underpants and his shorts between them. When he traces the outside of her shoulder blades and lets his fingers trail down her sides for a second, touching the swell of her breasts pressed flat against the mattress, both Josh and Gloria give a slight gasp as his dick and her ass give a simultaneous twitch. Not for the first time Gloria wonders how much longer they'll be able to hold back: they've been playing with fire ever since Gloria's mom hooked up with Josh's dad and they all moved in together. "Hey," she rasps when she feels him pulling back from her, probably embarrassed: "Could you do my ass, too?" -- It takes a moment before she feels his hands cupping her butt cheeks through her panties, feeling for the place where the femur sits in the hipbone. "Like this?" he asks, his voice almost as hoarse as hers. He is sitting beside her now, awkwardly leaning over her center. "Let me just take those off," she replies, giving in to a sudden impulse and pushing her underpants down to her knees before kicking them off. "Uh, okay," he says. Gloria suppresses a smile at his sudden hesitation and opens her legs a little, just enough for him to see down the length of her crack to the gleaming spot of moisture between her exposed inner labia. When he still doesn't touch her, she wriggles her ass before pushing it up slightly in the direction of his face. "Pretty please?" 

      Jake felt like he was going to explode. Danielle had been giving him looks all week, on Monday, she had cornered him after breakfast, and backed him up against the table, her hand reached down, stroking the hard, eager bulge of his cock, straining for her hand.

     She whispered, "No playing with yourself, Jake, your Dad has a one day business trip Thursday morning, and I want you to save it, have a nice, big load in your balls, and your step Mommy will make the wait well worth your while."

     She made sure that Jake got more than enough looks at her awesome body for the rest of the week, not just sunning totally nude on the patio, which she did just about every day, but "accidentally" running into him upstairs, completely nude, when they were retiring for the night, and, getting up in the morning, Danielle was happy to parade her nudity past Jake's eager eyes when she headed for the shower, Jake could feel his cock, almost howling for release, and it took all of his willpower, plus the remembered promise of his step Mom to make it well worth his while, to resist the urge to stroke it. 

     Thursday morning, and Jake was awake at dawn, he heard his Dad saying goodbye to Danielle, and a few minutes later, Danielle opened his bedroom door. She was wearing a robe, and she smiled, her eyes locked on his, the robe dropped to the floor, and Jake almost lost it right there.

     His wildly sexy step Mom was wearing a black garter belt, long black stockings hugged her legs, a set of sheer black, see-thru crotchless panties, and a demi-cup bra that just cradled her breasts from below, leaving the top 3/4 of those luscious melons naked to his eyes. Her large nipples were red and swollen, stiff and hard. Her neatly trimmed nest of pubic hair was framed perfectly by the open crotch of her panties, and Jake's cock throbbed at the idea that this might be the time he got his cock inside that tight, inviting opening.

     Her eyes took on a lust fueled gleam, and she crouched over him, her hands eagerly caressing his rock hard bulge. Mindful of the load he had saved up, and not wanting him to waste it by going off in her hands, she positioned herself, notched his cock-head against her, and pushed down.

     Jake felt the heat engulf him, as she thrust her body down, taking his cock in right to the balls, in one deep thrust. Jake growled, his cock was in a tight, wet hugging sheath of steamy juices, oh fuck, it felt incredible.

     Danielle growled with pleasure as she felt Jake's cock slide up her easily. Oh yeah, his hard cock was just what she needed. The idea of fucking father and son had been a long standing fantasy of hers, ever since Jake started to fill out as a hunky, well built, good looking teen. Knowing that Jake was just as horny for her as she was for him, had enabled her to put her fantasy to reality.

     "Um, yeah, I know how good it must feel," Danielle purred, "but I don't want you to cum too fast, I'm going to fuck your hard cock at my own pace Jake, step Mommy's going to enjoy this, and make your cock explode!"

     Jake felt the grip around his cock, then she loosened up, slid up his shaft and down again. Holy fuck, his step Mom had awesome muscle control as her heated center stroked his cock, keeping his cock seriously hard, but lightly enough to keep his orgasm at bay, Jake filled his vision with the sight of his step Mom's body, clad in that super hot lingerie, riding up and down his pole, god it felt so good, he didn't want it to end.

     Danielle smiled down at Jake, her mind casting back to her teen years. This was just like the way it had been with her brother, first the hand-jobs, then the blow-jobs, and then the hard, driving feel of her brother's solid 8 inches filling her cunt, bursting her virgin barrier, tearing away that barrier to pleasure. Her pussy started to cream up crazily, slick and hot with her juices, as she recalled the pleasure, the large zing of pain as he deflowered her, then the pleasure growing, quickly replacing the pain, turning it all to pleasure, and soon, she was humping up at his hips madly, her orgasm racing at her, she felt the spasms starting, squealing and crying out as her orgasm burst inside of her. Her brother had given a loud growl of pleasure, and buried his cock, she could feel the coursing warmth that flowed into her, her brother's cock pumping and jerking, jetting his passion for his sister deep inside her.

     The heated remembering caused her own orgasm to rise, Danielle rode her step-son, sliding her fiery tightness up and down on him, she tossed her head back, her movements picking up speed. She tightened her inner muscles, clasping at Jake's throbbing cock like a velvet lined vice, her orgasm was so close, and she wanted him to explode his load right as she came.

     Danielle whispered huskily, "Look at me Jake, I'm looking into your eyes as I slide my hot, wet pussy down over your thick, stiff cock. Ummm, oh yes, I can feel your stiff hard cock stretching open the tight walls of my pussy, again and again, can you feel the grip of my hot pussy?"

     Jake nodded, his cock the center of his universe. The tightness of his step Mom, milking at his throbbing, twitching length as she rode his pole, the juicy, heated pussy was ready to made him blow every drop.

     Danielle growled, "I'm sliding my throbbing, fiery pussy up and down, faster and faster. Fuck me hard and fast Jake, I want it now! I want you to cum for your step Mommy, feel my tight pussy fucking your cock, and cum for me NOW! Fill me Jake, pump every drop deep inside step Mommy's cunt, do it, do it, do it, yes, yes, YEEESSS!"

     Danielle's voice let out a low pitched wail, and she felt the spasms start, her inner heat clamped tightly at Jake's cock, ready to suck out every drop.

     Jake had never felt such exquisite tightness, Danielle's pussy was the ultimate gripping receptacle, fiery hot, moist and oh so tight, it sucked and milked greedily at his throbbing shaft, demanding every drop he had. As Jake saw her shuddering in climax above him, her cries of orgasmic pleasure filling his ears, he groaned from pure pleasure as he reached his peak, Jake felt his cock jerk, swelling to a massive urgency, as the spunk streaked up his shaft, Danielle's pussy rippling with spasms milking eagerly at his shaft. He arched up into her, as deep as possible, and felt the jetting of his cock, spraying his heated load, his cock jerking over and over in repeated pulses, his cock eager to fire off every drop, and her pulsing pussy just as eager to milk every drop out of his throbbing prick. 

     Danielle could feel the throbbing pulses of Jake's cock, his cock squirting wildly inside her hot tunnel, over and over, and the heated load he was pouring into her, she smiled as she felt his load splattering her deep inside.

     As they floated through the afterglow, Danielle could feel the need growing again quickly. After her earlier adventures, of stroking Jake's cock to a spewing gush, then sucking his cock until he filled her mouth with wet sperm satisfaction, she had gone to her husband, and been fucked hard into the mattress, remembering what it was like. Now, she knew she needed it again soon. Fortunately, Jake's youth would bring his cock surging back, with a little help.

     She climbed out of bed, and whispered "Watch me Jake".

     Jake did so, watching as his step Mom did a cock reviving striptease, removing her filmy lingerie piece by piece, slowly, until she was totally and gloriously nude.

     Taking him by the hand, she led him into the shower. Under the warm spray, he washed her down, sliding thick soap suds all over that smooth skin, listening to Danielle's cooing sounds of contentment. She took the soap from him, and with her hands slick with soap, she worked over his cock and balls, smiling as she felt his cock grow back up to full glory, hard and eager, ready to fuck her again.

     Toweled off, Jake watched the sexy sight of his step Mom arranging herself on her hands and knees. She looked over at him, and told him what to do.

     "Fuck me from behind Jake. I love it, getting fucked doggy style, it's so fucking hot, fuck your step Mommy just like a dog would!"

     Jake mounted her, taking her from behind, sliding his bloated, steel hard cock as far up her tight, burning cunt as he could.

     Danielle squealed with pleasure as his swollen cock opened her up again.

     Jake gripped her hips tightly, grunting out, "Oh Fuck, yeah!" as his cock was encased by the feel of her fiery, tight, hugging sheath wrapped around him like a tight glove of pleasure, hearing her squeal of delight as he drove it in right to the hilt.

     "Yeah, give it to me!", Danielle cooed, "That feels so damn great! Let me have it all, Jake, fuck your step Mommy, ride my pussy, and shoot your hot load deep inside me! I wanna feel you squirt, my hot pussy wants my step-son's thick, juicy spray, let me have it!"

     Fired up by her excitement, Jake was happy to oblige. He plunged into her again and again, going right to the balls. Danielle was grunting passionately as he gripped her hips tightly, plowing her most inviting furrow. The sight of Danielle's sexy ass cheeks rising and falling in time to his plunges, and the feel of her fiery, tight cunt wrapped snugly around his cock kept Jake steel hard as he gave her a doggy style power fucking, driving deep up her quivering heated tunnel, again and again.

     Danielle was grunting and squealing with pleasure, she loved getting it from behind, and Jake's stiff cock was ramming her in just the right way. She knew she would soon be crashing into another massive climax.

     Her sounds of joy and delight urged Jake on as he power fucked her steamy depths over and over again. Jake's grunts of passion joined hers, as he could feel his nut sac cinch up tight, his balls locked into firing position. Jake could feel the cum building, he knew he was gonna cum massively. The feel of Danielle's tight burning fuck-hole, wrapped snugly around his throbbing cock, eagerly milking him, brought Jake to the boiling point, he could feel his cock thumping, getting set to flood his step Mom's cunt. Jake's cock started to jerk and swell up tight.

     "Yeah, let it go, Jake, let me have it! Shoot off that thick load, flood your step Mommy's horny cunt with that thick juicy load of spunk you have for me, cum in me, cum in me NOW!" Danielle gasped.

     Just before he exploded, she wrapped a warm hand around his balls, and gave them a gentle, firm squeeze. Her squeezin hand, her hot sexy words, and watching her ass jiggle slightly, as Jake drove his aching cock into her steaming cunt over and over, shoved him over the edge. With a roar of pleasure, he let it go, his cock buried deep, erupting in her, throbbing wildly, as he shot his hot cum deep inside her step Mom's eager tightness.

     Danielle howled with pleasure as her cunt wrenched wildly, her orgasm tearing into her, making her body shake like a leaf in a storm. Danielle could feel the warmth of his liquid satisfaction filling her eager tightness again, and she used her muscle control to give Jake what her husband enjoyed so much, Jake growled with pleasure as his step Mom's cunt clamped around his prick, he could feel the tight milking grip eagerly sucking every drop out of him.

     Danielle flopped down, sweaty, spent and very satisfied. She smiled, she had the whole day and night, and she was intending to put that to good use.     

"Do the cock dance for me... please Sailor." That is what I called it, the "cock dance." I lay on his bed all laid and happy, in the "glowing" transitional state of "wanting another round, another do, please do me, do whatever you want to do to me."  Sex with the right man does funny things to a girl, make her (me) horny all the time.
 I climaxed a few times during the heat of his tongue and lips and I moved down on his chin and humped it quickly. The he got really hard and he did me doggy style for awhile, then on my back with my knees pinned to my small cute ears (I'm  very flexible) then he dived into me like a mad man and cause me to froth, well I was already frothing when I got to his house but NOW!!!!.
With each plunge of his 8" cock came this slurping sound deep within my cunt. He said that I have the perfect pussy, not to big that a man could get lost in it, not to small as to cause me pain so that I complain i.e., "your too big and hard, just take it slow at first." I have found that a little glass of wine for a girl like me makes it awesomely more pleasurable for the afternoon romp, the wine and his mouth takes care of my semi-tight pussy.
Yes I have the perfect pussy full bush and all. My husband likes me shaved, my older lover likes a full bush... my weathered poet wins. Married and twenty-six and "sex is fun!!!" but not with my husband but I do my duty like a good wife and then run to my "old man lover like no other." He loves my body and is nasty to it, he love my soul and is always sweet and kind to it.

His pleasure of ego is when I come to him for sex, I just want him inside of me all the time! I cannot explain it, it is magic.  I tell ya, what an ego boost for a man when a young woman like me comes to him for sex, and at least he is honest about it. "Babe you do feed my ego." I smile "just take your cloths off old man." I am not a raving beauty but lovely with a hard body. I look something like Emma Watson and to me Emma is "okay" looking with a body that she really could do something with if she would just stop playing with her 8" wand. Knowing girls as I am, I bet that she masturbate at least twice a day.  However, this young girl in his bed (let's call me Em) with my hard strong body is at times just a sex hungry animal and he love it. I mean it is like my twenty-six year young hormones just go wild and I have absolutely no inhibitions with that old poet at least once a month, just a nasty girl 48 hour out of a month, "don't you die on me old man, don't you dare die on me while we are making love." "Well babe, if I do (like it the movie "Leaving Las Vegas"). just go away quietly after you have made yourself happy, might as well use me up and by the way I have placed you in my will." He has a warped sense of humor, I love it.

 "Leaving Las Vegas" great movie about a 55 year old man with a drinking problem and a 22 year old hot prostitute, "can't we just be friends" he says.... Makes me laugh. Not much difference here, in his bed only he is not an alcoholic (just wine for me) and he is a retired but "very active" poet with a wicked pen.

Lying on his bed l said again, "I want the cock dance," I was in my transitional sexual trance. I had climaxed several times, "why is it seasoned sailor that you can give me multiples and my husband can't?" In fact I was still mild spasms with delight as he lays next to me and he didn't cum at all. It happens with him, he is a moody lover at best and yet he does me with his fingers, lips and tongue until I am just humping mid air climaxing with him smiling at my noise and strange gyrations, arching my back and trembling and jerking with multiples. He has had this "problem" even as a teenager he once told me. I don't look at it as a problem, I kind of like it because a girl never knows what she is going to get. Besides, I can always make him cum around eventually, Moody lover? Maybe, "Cock dance sailor... please."

He has a very narrow category for women that he is attracted to. If the girl, his lover or future lover isn't in the SSTYMA category (slender, sleek, tanned, young and mutual attraction)  he just cannot do it, can get it up nor does he wish to. When he  was in high school he only made love to the surfer girl type i.e., all tanned, athletic, slender and sleek and hair color didn't matter. "My poet, my poet, are you going to give me a cock dance? I'll treat you right if you do"

  He just smiled and started. This time he started by placing his large hands on each of my slender thighs and pushed my tanned legs wide apart like a wish bone "make a wish" he said, "I already have" I gasped with a giggle. He plunged his tongue deep into my hair pussy that was so wet, just so wet and bitter sweet in fragrance like life in itself. He loves my scent of womanhood. "One thing I love about you is that your are always wet." "Your fault," I replied.  And then he  moved to my side with his knees still kissing and licking me as he moved toward my cygnet neck, goosebumps were coming and going across my young skin.My   breathing was deep and irregular, the dance has started.
I think that the best way to do a cock dance is with a semi and when he has a semi it is about six to seven inches in length, soft and delicious. He kissed my navel that I had pierced with a diamond stud and I have a small tattoo just beneath my inner/outer of his initials of all things and of course in Chinese script.  He then kissed my small but perfect breasts, the dance is swinging on my navel. I cannot stop the sounds that I make, it is all involuntary and he says that they are wonderful, makes him hard.
He then  smoothly got into the 69 position with his knees against the sides of my head and I am looking up at "semi" and as he sat up straight the first drip of the cock dance hits me on my forehead and his translucent stringy stuff started to weave its magic in the dance as he  moved his semi from my forehead leaving a warm trail of his stringy cum across my cute nose and into my mouth. So softly I licked, so gently I sucked as he  pulled it out and I was mentally in another state of being. The head of his cock danced on my left cheek making a slight pool and he strung his man goo again across my nose to my right cheek then back into my mouth, it found a wanting home, his semen is very salty but I love the taste of him.
As it was in my mouth I sucking sweetly and as it grew he maneuvered himself around so that he was now with his knees under my armpits and my long arms with long fingered hands played with his butt and asshole. "He is one in a million men" I thought to myself. He pulled his cock slowly out of my mouth and danced thin slow streams of sperm in my right ear and it danced with spider like web ribbons of cum across my tanned  face to my left ear and as he  did so I said "it is an amazing thing your penis, so soft and warm, so hard and strong, so warm the sensual liquid, the feel of your cock softly sensual against my face, so erotic... so erotic...."  then he  came back to my lightly freckled nose and contracted his pelvic muscles until slow gobs of man cream thinly covered my sweet nose. "Yes, yes, yes" I said, "it is so warm and good, so sensual, put a pillow under my head if you would." So he complied like the nice guy that he is and I took his  cock in hand and mouth and I sucked to the north and then to the south using my cheeks with my tongue forcing it to one side or the other until I felt him swell and get super hard, it was his time to cum undone.
By this time he was a full eight inches and a little more, I pulled my hand away and deep throated him again and again until he shot a load down my cygnet neck. I pulled his cock out of my mouth and quickly using both hands as skillfully as I could so that he  shot another load up my nose and I laughed gleefully, again a load came and shot up to my forehead and I said "good lord weather sailor, how much more have you got?" His heart was racing I could feel it in his massive cock, his cock muscles contracting again and again, he said that it had been along time since he  had erupted like that. His breathing was hard and heavy as was his voice and I said "don't you dare die on me old sailor." He just smile and said "you got me babe, you got it all."

You see, I had place one hand at the base of his testicles and softly pushed until his big balls (and I mean they are big) all the way up until they popped in place for that massive ejaculation, my other hand had stroked him perfectly. His penis was blue and throbbing but receding to "normal." He said that it had been along time since he had had a blue cock and high heart rate like that. I just  kept in soft laughter of joy while squeezing his now soft cock as its master and with his fingers he wiped  some of his cum from my  mouth and nose, the rest of his "stringy" stuff was mostly dry leaving glistening trails of passion all over my face like a spider's web caught in morning's translucent light.
"The Cock Dance" had pranced at a young lady's request and now the season sailor had to rest next to his dame without any shame of youth or age or difference therein, lady of spring and man of autumn days becoming a fashionable rage.

The Hostage Pt 2.

Disclaimer

First of all, I wanted to thank those of you who appreciated the first installment in this series. This is part 2 of 3. If you are new to this story, you should read Pt. 1. If you just came for the sex, please read on, because this story is full of it. As always, I don't condone actual real life rape in a non-fiction setting. Enjoy. 

 

                They marched us in complete silence. Both Jessie and I were still completely naked although they had allowed us to gather our things before we left the bus sitting in the middle of the forest. “Daddy” had Jessie by the arm just a few feet ahead of me and was pulling her along quicker than she could walk. Even under the circumstances I couldn’t help but watch her fleshy pre-teen butt bouncing around in front of me.

                The remaining two were around either side of me although neither held my arm. Escape was the last thought on my mind and not because I was looking forward to what may come. I had come down from my sexual high on the bus pretty quickly after watching Jessie’s reaction when I bent down to lick our captor’s cum off her chest. Besides, I couldn’t leave the little girl by herself out here with these men. Even if I ran, I knew I wouldn’t make it very far. We were surrounded by a thick forest, presumably in the foothills of a mountain. I tried to remember nearby mountains but there were so many in this area. Our best bet was to wait it out and play it safe. Jessie and I could make our break when the time was right.

                We hadn’t walked far before a small cabin came into view. It was a quaint little thing with flowers and lanterns strewn across the porch. To the side of the house was a small spa. It was a honeymoon resort of some kind, a place for young lovers to get away for a weekend. Now they were using it for a hide-out and only we were about to know what else.

                Jessie and her “daddy” burst through the door first while we followed closely behind. Her “daddy” flung her over the couch in the living room unceremoniously and she collapsed in a heap over the armrest. I scanned the area and realized that they had been here before. There were several burlap sacks and a few guns leaned against the wall. Some suitcases and backpacks let me know that they had been staying for a few days.

                I floated to Jessie and brushed her hair aside. I would have dried her eyes but she had all but cried herself out by this point. Instead she just looked at me with pleading eyes.

                She was asking, “Why me?”

                I couldn’t bring myself to answer her, because I knew the answer. I couldn’t tell her that if it were any other situation, I would have no problem burying my nose in her pubic mound and sticking my tongue in as far as it would reach, listening to her squeal as only a little girl can. Instead, I put my forehead against hers and caressed her hair.

                The driver shouted at me and motioned us to a room connected to the living room. “Take her in there until we decide what to do with you.”

                “What do you mean?” demanded Daddy. “Its obvious what I’m going to do with em.”

                He said it with a sinister look in his eye as he glared directly at me. It’s almost as if he was reading my mind, knowing that I was getting wetter the more I thought about him sweating on top of me. He had pegged me for a slut the moment he laid eyes on me and he was so right.

                The driver shook his head, “They weren’t part of the original plan!” He turned abruptly to me and snorted, “I told you to take her in her.” He raised his gun as if to accentuate his point but I was already going. Jessie didn’t need to hear anymore.

                I shut the door behind us and turned on the light. We were in some sort of rec room outfitted with a dart board, flat screen tv, and a pool table in the center of the room.  With nothing else to do, Jessie and I slumped against the far wall and stared at the shadows moving under the door. We could hear muffled shouting and I knew they were having some sort of argument about us.

                From beside me Jessie whimpered, “Are they going to kill us?”

                As if on cue and before I could answer the door whipped open to reveal “Daddy” in the doorway with his gun in hand. He leveled it straight at us and Jessie screamed.

                No shots rang out, instead the second figure stepped out from behind “Daddy” with some thin rope in hand, used to close the burlap sack. He quickly descended on me and grabbed me by my hair and dragged me a little ways to the pool table and tied my hands behind my back. “Daddy” had already moved from the door way and was descending upon Jessie. She screamed to no avail as he drug her into the living room and threw her over the same couch she had been thrown onto earlier.

                I watched helpless, naked and alone at the foot of the pool table, with a clear view of what was going to happen. Jessie was still screaming when “Daddy” placed the muzzle of the gun against her cheek and she stopped immediately.

                He glared down at her and smiled, “There are a couple of things in this room that could  that could go off in your mouth tonight sweetie. Don’t make this gun one of em.”

                He had done it. He had effectively scared her into submission. Her mouth hung slightly open, occasionally drawing in a quick sobbing breath, but she was his. He took the gun off her cheek and turned it sideways, sticking the barrel against her lips. She stared down at it in horror as he sawed it back and forth through her pouty little lips.

                She looked back up at him and he smiled, “Get the picture?”

                She nodded

                He took the gun away and laughed, “What did I tell you on the bus ride over here?”

                She nodded again, “I’m sorry Daddy. Whatever you want Daddy.”

                He tossed the gun aside with a mighty heave and grinned to his accomplice who had positioned himself behind Jessie. Daddy’s hand trailed to his zipper and he undid it slowly. He undid the button and slid his hand into his pants, wrapping his hand around his cock and pulling it out slowly. I could see it all as he placed it against Jessie’s lips and rubbed it casually against her face. She was on all fours on the couch, with her head at just at the right height.

                “Open Sesame,” He sneered and she did. Slowly and begrudgingly she dropped her jaw and daddy slid right in.

                Watching a pretty girl give head is always a beautiful thing, but watching a pre-teen girl with pretty red lips is all the more special. I watched in envy from the other room as daddy’s thick cock slid into his little girl’s mouth. Her lips wrapped around it as inch by inch of it slowly disappeared into her mouth. She gagged a little as he hit the back of her throat but then he pulled out and I got to watch it in slow motion all over again.

                Daddy was taking his time with Jessie both for my benefit and his. I was so jealous of her. I wanted to trade so places so bad. I started to squirm against the pool table, angling my legs to give myself some sort of stimulation in my pussy. I wanted to feel daddy’s cock in my mouth, letting the underside of his shaft slide over my tongue and tickle the back of my throat. Maybe if I was lucky I could taste his cum again.

                With her mouth engulfing his cock, Jessie arched her back and moaned uncontrollably. It was only then that I noticed her second attacked with his head buried behind her. He was working feverishly at something, with his thick stringy hair bouncing up and down just over the crest in her ass. I couldn’t tell from my angle but he must have had his tongue tickling her pussy. I wished it were me. I desperately wanted to feel someone’s tongue carving up the walls of my cunt. Suddenly his head darted up a ways and I could vividly make out his tongue, sticking straight out like a sword tonguing at Jessie’s asshole. I could feel my own asshole screaming for attention, just like Jessie was squealing with her mouth stuffed full of Daddy’s cock.

                Daddy grabbed the back of her head and increased his pace, lest she forget about him. Her squeals turned to grunts as he pounded farther and farther into her mouth.

                “Does the good girl like Daddy’s cock in her mouth?” He shouted to her.

                Jessie was unable to do anything other than moan, but I whispered behind them, “Yes. Daddy’s little girl loves his cock.”

                I could feel it in my mouth and in my sweet cunt. I wanted nothing more than to feel them piston in and out of me. I craved their attention. I cursed that my hands were tied behind me. I wouldn’t care if Jessie watched me play with myself while they used her milky white body.

                The second man could wait no longer. He pulled away from her behind, probably still tasting of her pussy stench. With a quick tug, his pants were around his ankles. Without any time to prepare, he dove dick first into Jessie.

                She screamed around Daddy’s cock when her hymen tore.

                They used her. She see-sawed in-between them. Daddy pulled her mouth onto his dick and the second man pulled her ass back towards him. I watched them use her, watched her tiny almost deflated breasts swing beneath her. I needed to be her. I needed them to use me too. I needed my hair to be pulled and my ass cheeks to be spread apart while a strange man fucked me from behind. I couldn’t take it anymore.

                “Fuck me.” I whispered while I imagined myself anywhere else and alone, plunging anything big enough into my pussy while I imagined this very fantasy, except here it was in front of me, very real and oh so tempting.

                “Fuck me!” I yelled louder and in a hoarse voice. It was enough to make Daddy turn his head while he grabbed Jessie by the hair. His face contorted with confusion and ecstasy. Jessie coughed hoarsely while Daddy groaned. I knew he had cum in her mouth. She confirmed my suspicions when spit a little out onto the floor, her body still being pulled back against the second man.

                “Fuck me!” I said again, even louder, pleading with my cunt on fire. I’d like to think I sent the second man over the edge because he groaned and didn’t even bother pulling out of Jessie. I wanted to feel his sperm explode inside of me, just like she was feeling. He let her go abruptly and she collapsed on the couch, breathing heavily.

                I know that somewhere, very deep down in her core, she had enjoyed it.

                “Fuck me.” I whispered to them one last time. “I won’t resist you the way that she does.”

                And I wouldn’t…

                

As I walk in the kitchen I notice my princess putting up the dishes. I sneak up behind her and put a blind fold over her eyes. She instantly stops what she is doing, and says “Daddy what is this all about?” I respond “Nothing I just want to have some fun with you”. I lead her into our bedroom and have her stand straight up. I help her take off all of her clothes and I pull out our toy box. I know she can hear me rustling around in it, I don’t grab anything yet I just want her to think that I have. I get as close as I can to her and I whisper in her ear “Stay standing the whole time, if you need to relax let me know” as I pull away I say “But you better hold out as long as you can”. She smiles as I say this and responds “Yes Daddy”. I take my hands and lightly run my fingers from her cheeks down to her toes. She shivers and instantly gets goose bumps. I lightly run my fingers down her arms as I get close and kiss her shoulder. I grab a handful of her hair and tilt her head to the side and I bite her neck. I bite hard and start to suck. She moans as I get harder and harder. I let her go and step back. I slap one of her tits, she gasps from the slap. I pull my hand back and slap her other tit. Her nipples are getting hard at this point. I grab her nipple clamps and put them on her. I flick them both a few times and she whimpers from the pain. I go back to the toy box and grab the cane. I can tell she is wonder what I grabbed because she starts to fidget. I look to her and say “Didn’t I tell you not to move princess?” She responds “Yes Daddy, I am sorry”. I take the cane and give her little ass a swat. She whimpers loudly, as her ass clinches and her legs shake. She starts to breath somewhat heavy as I give her ass a few more swats a couple seconds apart. With ever swat tears start to roll down her cheeks smearing her make-up. Her ass is a bright red color and you can see the whelps from the cane start to form. I take my hand and lightly it and fingers over her red ass and whelps. Her legs shiver from the sting of my hand running over her fresh marks. She whimpers loudly as I smack her ass with my hand. I take the cane and run the end of it down her spine all the way to her ass. I give her one more, good swat to the ass and then I run it up her thighs onto her stomach. Once I reach her tits I gently hit the nipple clamps that are still attached to her nipples. I start to hit the clips harder and harder. The harder I hit them the more she moans and whimpers. I stop hitting the clamps and I start to take them off of her nipples. She starts to moan and whimper as I slowly take them off of her. Once they are off I smack both of her tits a few more times. She bites her bottom lip and starts to moan. She is starting to drip down her leg. I hit her thighs with the cane and she opens her legs so I can get to her pussy. I slide two fingers between her pussy lips and inside her. I pull my fingers out and I bring them to her lips. She opens her mouth gladly to taste herself “Mmm” she says as I take my fingers away. I grab her vibrator and make her hold it on her clit as I turn it on. She is still standing there like a good little girl. She starts to moan more now that there is a vibrator on her clit, still blind folded and not knowing what I am about to do. I tell her not to take the vibrator off her clit or to cum no matter what. I grab the cane again and without warning or even touching her with it I give her a good swat with it. In between moans she yelps and whimpers. She never takes the vibrator off her clit the whole time. In the middle of a moan she says “May I have another Daddy, I love it when you spank my bottom with the cane Daddy. Please hit me more Daddy, I love when Daddy hits me. I am a dirty slutty little princess and I deserve it.” I smile at this and start to hit her more with the cane, till she can’t take it anymore. Her legs are getting wobbly and she is starting to lose balance.  “Do you need to sit princess?” I ask as I watch her struggle to keep her balance. She shakes her head no. I continue to hit her a few more times, the closer she gets to orgasm the more her legs start to shake. She loses her balance and I catch her. “Okay princess you need to sit down now” I say to her as I help her to the edge of the bed. Not taking the blindfold or letting her take the vibrator off her clit. I tell her “Open your mouth princess” as she does I slide my cock in her mouth. She starts to suck my cock, getting it sloppy just like daddy likes. Her spit is running down her chin just like the make-up that has ran from her eyes onto her cheeks. I grab her by the hair and I start to fuck her throat. She is moaning the whole time she sucks my cock. “Are you my dirty little whore?” I ask as I continue to fuck her throat. She mumbles yes as I pull her off my cock. I ram her face into my balls and she starts to suck and lick them like a good little whore. I Pull her sloppy spit covered and make-up smeared face off of me and ask “You ready to cum now princess?” She says “yes Daddy”. I tell her she can cum and I start to fuck her throat again. She starts to moan loud on my cock and bite down just a little, but the pain turns me on so much. As she starts to cum, I cum down her little throat. I hold my cock down her throat then I pull it out. She burps up some cum but swallows it back down. She starts to pant from the orgasm and throat fucking she just had. Her legs still shaking, the sheets are soaked but I love it. I take off her blind fold and lean down and kiss her. As I do this I say “You are such a good girl princess.” She smiles and says “Well I love to make my Daddy happy every day so I do what I can to please him”. I clean my little princess up and lay in bed on my back. She grabs her teddy bear that I bought her the other and lays her head in my chest. I wrap my arm around her and I start to run my fingers over her still pretty fresh whelps. She moans and smiles “I love it when you mark my bottom Daddy, I really do.” She says as I kiss her forehead. I look at her neck, laugh and say “Wow princess I left a huge hickey on your neck it’s nice and dark now”. She makes a pouty face and giggles “Daddy now I am going to have to try and cover it up. Can we watch movies and cuddle now?” “Yes princess we can watch movies and cuddle” I get up to put on her favorite movie and I start to throw a ton of blankets and pillows on the bed. She starts to bounce and get happy, because she loves to cuddle and watch movies with a ton of blankets and pillows. We watch movies till we pass out for a nice relaxing nap. 

 

I am a young black male that just moved into an all-white neighborhood. I moved here while I was in college but just recently decided to take a break and enjoy life. I don’t know anything about my neighbors except the one off to my left likes to tan naked in her back yard while her husband is away at work. Now my neighbor is a beautiful and busty blonde white woman, with curves in all the right places. One day while looking out my hallway window watching her rub tanning lotion all over her body, she turns and looks up at me. Quickly I dive to the floor, my heart starts to race. After a few minutes I take a quick look out the window. Luckily she is still rubbing lotion on herself, I sigh in relief after one last peak. I got lucky this time but I don’t want to push my luck. The next day it’s raining so she’s not outside. I go to my bedroom and take a look through my blinds. Surprisingly her bedroom window is wide open, so I can’t help myself I have to look. At first I don’t see her then she comes out of nowhere lays in bed, spreads her legs and start to rub her clit. My cock starts to throb at this. I start to get harder as she grabs her Hitachi and places it on her clit. You can tell she turned it on high because she jerks hard and starts to throw her head back. By this time my cock is fully hard and still throbbing. I start to stroke my cock nice and slow as she keeps playing with her pussy. She starts to squeeze her nipples hard, and moaning more and more. Shes so loud I can hear her , granted our houses are kind of close but not too close. I start to get close to cumming but I don’t want to let go of the blinds just yet.  She gets louder and louder and as she climaxes she starts to squirt all over the places. Her legs start to shake hard as she curls up in bed and relaxes. Just from this I shoot my hot load all over the place. As I cum she gets up from the bed and comes to the window, she winks at me and pulls the shades closed. I know Ive been caught now but it almost seems like she likes it. That evening Im sitting in my living room when the doorbell goes off,  I head over to the door and notice its my neighbor. She is smiling but Im a little nervous to open the door, I do it any way.  As I open the door she smiles at me and says “Hi I’m Stacy your next door neighbor, I thought I would come over and actually introduce myself”. “Well its nice to meet you Stacy, I’m Marcus” I answer with a smile. She starts to say “Okay Im going to be totally honest Im coming over here to ask you a few questions…” Instantly my heart drops because I know what’s coming . “I know what you are going to say and I am sorry for peeping… I couldn’t help myself though… you are a very beautiful woman and you have a very sexy body…” I blurt out quickly. She giggles and then says “Honey its okay… why do you think I tan in my backyard naked? I wanted you to see me. I have been doing a ton of stuff since you moved in”. Instantly I smile and I ask if she would like to come in for a bit. She looks around quickly and says yes. As I let her in the house I sit down in my recliner while she sits across from me on the couch. She is wearing a small little skirt and a tiny top. I can see her up the little skirt and she isn’t wearing any panties. She slowly closes her legs and winks at me. Instantly my cock start to throb and get hard, but I don’t hide it. Once she sees how big my cock is she drops to the floor and crawls over to me. She pulls my cock out and kisses the tip of it, then looks up at me and says “We don’t have much time but I can give you a little preview of what is to come in the future.  She slowly runs her tongue up my cock, once she reaches the head she slides it in her mouth and starts to suck. She starts to slobber all over my cock, watching her spit run down to my balls turns me on even more. I start to moan as she takes me deeper and deeper. She sits up as she gags and chokes on my cock. She stands up still holding my cock, surprised I asked “Are we out of time already?...” “Nope… I want that big black dick in me” she replies with a huge smile. She pulls her skirt up, I grab her hips lean forward and lick her sweet little pussy. It taste amazing so I don’t stop, I run my tongue from her clit to her ass. I slide my tongue deep in her pussy as I rub her clit. She starts to moan loudly and her legs start to shake as she cums hard. She pushes me back and tell me to sit back so she can enjoy the ride. I smile and let out a moan and she sits down on my cock. She takes it all like champ, slowly bouncing on it and throwing her head back. She starts to speed up, watching her ass bounce on me is so sexy. I love it, I start to moan as I grab her hips and bring her down on cock harder and harder. She starts to cum harder this time. Her legs give out as she lands on my cock. I can feel her pussy gripping my cock tighter and tighter. The feeling is amazing and it makes my cock explode deep inside her. She sits there for me a minute letting all my cum in her pussy. As I start to breath heavy she stands up and fixes her skirt. “Did you like that baby?” “You don’t even know” I reply as I stand up and fix my shorts. “Well I guess I should get back to my husband now, we need to do this more often… a lot more” She says as she walks to the door. We exchange some info before she leaves that night. I head to bed just imagining what is to come. 

 

Janey goes to the nudist camp 4

 

After the bidding was over, the elderly man with the bald woman had won the virgin. There was a large applause when it was over.

The virgin was led to the bed in the middle of the room and the lights were turned on over the bed, and dimmed in the rest of the room.

They both laid out on the bed, side by side. The little girl had a big smile, but you could tell she was very apprehensive. The grey headed man took charge and put on a show for all of us. He took his hand and stroked the blond hair from her forehead, and placed the hair behind her ears. He placed his lips close to her ears and whispered something, and she continued to grin. He started placing little kisses on her ear as he started down. As he reached her neck, she was squirming a little. He ran one finger slowly and softly around her little nipples as he continued to kiss her neck. He took the hand that was circling her tit and placed it between her legs and moved them apart.

Some in the crowd did an intake of breath as they saw the damp lips of her cunt as they came into view. She was visually wet. The man took advantage of the wetness to use as lube to run from her pussy hole up to her clit. Around and around her clit.

I wondered if the young virgin had played with herself before and knew what a climax was. She was certainly enjoying the manipulation she was receiving now.

Nibbling on her neck and shoulders, running a finger over her clit, and sliding his finger inside her little virgin pussy

I wondered if he could feel her maiden head. He slowly moved his lips down her body. As he was near her pussy, he raised her leg and went between them with his head. He dove right into her wet pussy with his lips, and it looked like he hadn’t had a taste of pussy in years. He was sucking and licking so hard, you could hear the suction on her clit.

She was starting to squirm and thrash about on the bed with the man between her legs and you could tell she was close to cumming. She was starting to moan more loudly now. Her mother beside the bed seem to be enjoying what was going on. She seem to be happy to see her young daughter, about to loose her virginity, so happy, and about to cum.

The man, realizing she was about to cum stopped licking her pussy and jumped between her legs with his hard cock aimed right at her little pussy hole. He placed it at her entrance and paused a moment. He placed his hands under her shoulders and gripped the tops of them so she could not move up in the bed. He started in. The look on her face changed from shear joy to one of panic. As he started in, she looked from side to side to look into the eyes of her mother. She caught her breath as he forced her lips apart as he started in. She placed her hands on his chest and tried to shove him away. It did no good. Pulling on her shoulders, he rammed his cock all the way in. She let out a horrendous scream and yelled “NO. Mother make his stop. It hurts mother. Ow, make him stop.” She was trying to shove him away and her legs were kicking all about, but he had started ramming in and out as fast as he could go. She was still screaming, but it did no good. I could see the hurt look on her mother’s face as she knew there was nothing she could do to help her daughter.

The man looked like he liked her screaming and trying to push him away. It only made him ram in harder and faster. I moved a little so I could look between his legs, and I saw the blood. I remembered when my pet dog had taken my cherry, and the best I could remember, there was no way near as much blood.

She was screaming, crying and yelling for her mother to help her. I then realized this is what the mother fucker that was fucking her was wanting. The more she screamed, the faster her went. I didn’t think he could go any faster when he started grunting. He let out a loud yell as he pumped his cum deep into the defrocked little 8 years old girl. As he stopped shoving in, he started to tremble. He held his body above hers and just trembled. After he regained his breath, he fell over beside the girl. She was still screaming and crying. Me and the rest of the crowd got a good look at the amount of blood between the girls legs. There was a small puddle on the bed and from the top of her pussy, down her thighs to almost her knees, it was red. You could still see the gaping hole that he had just fucked. It had not closed when he came out. It was kind of scary. The man was covered from about his patch of cock hair down to his knees, including his balls. It looked like something had been slaughtered.

He looked over to his bald headed girl and gave her a nod.

She moved to the bed. The little girl had stopped screaming, but was still crying, and the lady ran her hand through the girls hair, put her arm around her and bent to whisper something in her ear. The girl paused a bit, thought, then shook her head in the affirmative. The lady’s hand went to the girl’s pussy. She covered it with her palm and held it there. She also bent and started kissing the girl on her ear, and went down to her neck. All the time, she just held her hand on the little pussy. The lady was moving to the little girls lips. She gave her a gentle kiss. Another, then you could see the lips part and their tongues mesh. The girls legs were apart as the lady started sucking the nipples of the non-existing tits. She moved from one to the other. The girl had stopped crying and it looked as if she was beginning to enjoy the lady. As she was sucking and licking the nipples, I saw her hand start to move. Slowly. Up and down from the top of her pubic bone to about her pussy hole. You could see her hand was smearing the blood, as it was still very wet. I heard a purr from the girl. The lady heard the same purr.

She moved her head down and went between the girls legs. She began licking the little violated pussy as if there was no blood anywhere. She put her arms around the girl’s hips, pulling her closer and was giving her cunt a mind blowing blow job. The crowd could see the blood smeared on the ladies’ face. It was from ear to ear, and from nose to under her chin. It reminded me of the vampire movies where they would she the vampire’s face after sucking on the victim’s neck.

The little girls hands were pulling on the lady’s head. Whether she knew she was or not is anyone’s guess. She raised her butt in the air and started to scream. The little deflowered virgin was having her first climax. The lady moved her hands with her long finger nails to the girls butt cheeks and was squeezing and digging her nails into the butt cheeks as the girl was cumming.

As the little girl caught her breath and lowered her butt back down on the bed, the lady raised her head, looked around the room and then to her man. By now she had blood on her forehead also. She slowly grinned. The man moved toward her and gave her a soul searching kiss. They were kissing like two teenagers that were about to get it on. Their lips parted and they laid back with their arms and legs entwined. It appeared as they looked around the room, they had just noticed that other people were there.

The hands started clapping as the two adults started to get off the bed. The girl just stayed there. I saw, as the lights started to get brighter in the room, numerous men started to gather around the girl still on the bed. They just stood there until the grey haired man pointed to one of them. That man appeared to know the man, and he came forward with a big grin on his face. He went straight for the little girl’s pussy. He started devouring the girl. He had his hands under her ass and held her up in the air as he assaulted her pussy. I’m sure there was some cum in there of the man that the lady didn’t get sucked out, and then the cum from the little girl. The way he was going, there would be no cum after he was finished.

As I looked around the room, the others were getting started with their things.

The two gay men already had the “well used” boy. They had him bent over with one of them trying to get in his asshole and the other was already sucking his cock.

I could see John had met up with the couple we had met earlier in the day on the golf cart. They were not doing anything yet, but John had a big smile and I could see his little cock was beginning to stir. Knowing him, he was wanting to get the guy’s cock in his tail as he was eating out the girl.

If the fucking was going to begin, I started looking for the monster cock. He was standing my the bar with 4 women around him. I walked up and all 5 of them turned to me. They smiled and asked me if I was enjoying the evening so far. I told them I was loving it, but I would love it better if I could try to get that cock (pointing at the monster) between my legs tonight.

The girls all laughed . I said, “Can I try?” One of the girls said “Leo, you have another ‘want-a-be’ that want to be fucked. What do you think?”

“Lady, I don’t know what your name is, but this thing gets larger as it get hard. Do you still want to try?”

“Janey, and yes. I’m ready when you are.”

“Hell Janey. Lets wait until the vampire is finished in the center bed, and we will put on a show.”

“Do you think I could start now?” I couldn’t wait to grab hold of that cock. My hand went down just as I lowered my body to my knees. He didn’t say anything, but he turned toward me. I gently placed my hands on each side of it. My fingers and thumbs wouldn’t touch as I held on. And this fucker is going to get bigger, I said to myself. I placed it beside my cheek and just rubbed it up and down. The feel of his soft skin against my face was intoxicating. I shut my eyes and tried to imagine this thing inside me. I know I was purring like a kitten when I opened my eyes and placed my lips on the side of his shaft. I ran my tongue back and forth from his balls up close to his pecker head. It stirred a little so I knew he liked what I was doing. After going back and forth on the side, I finally slipped my lips over his giant head. I stretched my lips as far as I could, and some people tell me I have a big mouth, and it would just go in. I knew I could never get the whole head in, but I sure gave it a good tonguing.

I could feel it getting bigger. His head was starting to swell so much that I could no longer move it in and out of my mouth. I had to take it out and just lick it with my tongue.

He pulled on my shoulders and told me to come up. “Lets wait a while until the bed is ready”

My legs were already weak. I hoped I could walk to the bed

As we glanced at the bed, the little girl was having another climax. She was yelling as before, but this was a yell of pure joy. I don’t know if she expelled some cum or not, but the man was now going from her clit to her asshole. There may have been cum dripping out her crack and running down to her pucker hole.

As she was coming down from her climax she was shoving against the man’s head and shoulders and saying “please mister. I have to rest.” The man looked all around, again with a huge smile on his face, as if asking for approval of a job well done. He let the little girl up and her mother was there to lead her away.

I looked at Leo and he said “ok Janey. The spot light is on you”. I walked to the bed on shaky legs, and as Leo laid on the bed with his monstrous cock standing at attention, my mouth started salivating. I crawled up beside him and let my hands come in contact with his cock.

At that moment I thought of the videos I had seen of donkeys and horse’s cocks. They looked just like Leo’s. I had to look at it’sbase to see is I could see surgeon stitches. These rich perverts were capable of anything. Could he have had a horse cock transplant? I couldn’t see any stitches, but I wouldn’t put it past him.

I went to lickin again. As I ran it along my jaw I almost cried I was so happy. I had to have it inside me. I got up to straddle it, but it was to tall to straddle with my knees on each side of him. I had to put my foot on the bed on one side and the other knee on the bed to be high enough to get it between my legs. I was to old and feeble to stand on both feet and squat down. I was to weak for this.

As the lights in the room were aimed at Leo and myself, the crowd started chanting. Le-o, Le-o, Le-o. Was this a ritual that had been played out many times before? I didn’t know, but Leo was smiling as they chanted his name.

I placed it at the entrance of my wet, sloppy and ready pussy. I lowered myself down, but it just pushed against my pussy lips. My gapping cunt wouldn’t stretch enough to let it in. I wiggled and squirmed to get it in but it wouldn’t go. I did start to cry. Would I not get to put this thing inside me. I would never think it possible that there was a cock so big as to not go in my cunt. At this time Leo placed his hand on the inside of my leg that was kneeling. He shoved out on it and rammed his cock upwards. My god, it went in. I have had many large things in my cunt, even a fist, but never anything this large. I had to pause as my cunt tried to accommodate this cock.

I waited a moment and started to lower my cunt down on this magnificent cock. The damn crowd was still chanting Le-o, Le-o, Le-o. I started down and I was in heaven. I could feel it stretch every inch of my pussy as it went in deeper. It hit bottom. I was never so full of anything in my whole life. I reached between my legs and grabbed his cock. Hell, there was another 2 inches to go. I have had my dog that has 9 inches ahead of his knot that is 3 inches, inside me. That makes 12 inches, and his cock head that is tapered was starting into my cervix. This cock had to be longer that 12 inches, and no way, with that flat head, would it go through the little hole to my cervix.

I was drifting into a world of pure ecstasy. The cock had filled my wet juicy pussy so full, and there was still heavy friction on the sides as I slide up and down. How could there be so much resistance as wet as I was? I was going up and down a little faster than before and I could see Leo was starting to move up and down a little. Was this mutherfucker starting to like the fucking I was giving his? As I was bouncing up and down faster, I found his cock hitting my insides harder, but I was beginning to like the pain. I now had both my knees on the bed and on my upstroke, there was still lots of cock still in me. I was beginning to just drop on my way down. Just come down with all my force. He was banging bottom every time, but I was lovin it. Bang, bang. I felt my clit hit hi body on my down stroke. I had the whole cock inside me.

The crowd went wild. No more Le-o, Le-o, Le-o. It was now Ja-ney, Ja-ney, Ja-ney. I had the whole cock in me and bouncing up and down like I wanted more. I don’t know if anyone had ever taken all of Leo’s cock, but I had.

I could see his eyes going from side to side and it looked like a little fear in his eyes. I think he was trying not to cum. I was on my third cum after taking all his cock.

The mutherfucker yelled for Jimbo. I didn’t know who Jimbo was, but I didn’t care. I was getting the fucking of my life. I glanced behind me and there was a tall man with a hard on. It was long, but not to fat. Leo put his hands beside my waist and on the nest upstroke, he raised me in the air completely off his cock. I felt like yelling at the mutherfucker to leave me alone and let me do the fuckin.

I felt Jimbo slide in my cunt. I hardly felt it, it was so skinny. It did go in a long way tho. He went in once and came back out. Leo let me fall back down all the way again, and as my clit hit him again, I had another orgasm.

Then I felt it. Jimbo had sunk his cock in my cunt to get it wet. He was sliding it in my asshole. With one mighty shove, he gave me all he had. Fuck, I have had both my holes fucked at once before, but never with a monster in my cunt. It wasn’t hurting my asshole, but my pussy felt as if Leo had grown bigger around.

It could not have been 2 minutes of this when Leo started meeting me shove for shove. I was going down as he was coming up. I was going up as he was going down. I don’t know how Jimbo was keeping up, but something was still in my asshole.

It started. Leo was yelling. I was yelling. We both started cuming at the same time. I felt his hot cum hit my cervix. It felt as if Max was filling me up. He was hot, and lots of it. I was so full of cock, there was no room for cum. It was squishing out of my hole on my down stroke. He had to have wet, drippy balls.

I just had no more energy. I fell to the side. I don’t know what happen to Jimbo, but I felt cum oozing out of my ass crack.

I could hear applauding and cheering. They acted like Leo was just made to cum for the first time by a cunt like me by taking his whole cock. I was proud, but my pussy felt like it was so stretched, that I could shove coke cans inside me and never touch the sides. I lay there as Leo left the bed and went to the crowd.

I looked around. I have been to sex parties before, but never such an array of old people fucking such your children. I saw one little girl of about 8, taking on a young man of about 30, and she was matching him stroke for stroke. I wondered where she learned to fuck like that, but I guess I knew the answer. She had been fucking here for sometime.

As he deposited a load in her, he rolled off. A woman of about 40 crawled between her legs and started licking. Damn, was all these horny old bitches wanting to do is suck cum from little girls pussys? I know I would love it.

The little girl was cuming. The 40 year old woman had her arms around the girl to be able to keep her lips on her pussy. Both of them were moaning. As the woman raised up, I could see the white cum and the wet mess all over her face. It was very stimulating. I wanted to go to the woman and lick the cum from her face but instead I went to the girl and asked her if she was about to pee. She said no, but she would tell me when she was. I told her that would be nice. I glanced to the woman, and she showed me a look of hatred. I wondered if it was because I wanted the little girl’s pee, or because I was able to make Leo cum.

In the room now, I could see many men laying on the mattresses looking like they were in need of some resting. I suppose they were getting more than they could stand.

I saw one of the 13 year old boys fucking one of the 8 years old girls. No men to take care of the girl? I knew who was going to suck the cum from this girls cunt. I walked over and laid down beside them. I reached over in started playing with the boys ass cheeks as he was going up and down on the girl. On one of his up strokes, I slide a finger in his ass. It went in easily. It was well lubricated. I suppose it had had a cock to spew forth it’s cum into the cavern. As my finger went in so easy, I held it still. On his upstroke from the pussy, he was ramming more finger in his ass. He loved it. I started shoving down into his asshole harder. He still rammed up to get more. I thought, what the hell. In went 3 fingers. He moaned as I shoved as hard as I could, and he yelled he was cumming. I don’t know if the girl had time enough to cum or not, but she was going to cum on my tongue shortly.

After the boy was finish I told him to stick around. I rolled on my back and grabbed the girl. I put her cunt over my mouth and told the boy to suck my pussy and make it good. The girl began rubbing her cunt all over my face. I was getting cum in my eyes, nose, and yes, my mouth. She was a hot little vixen the knew what she wanted. She moved so that my mouth was on her clit, then her asshole. She had cum running out of it. She was not just moving, but rubbing her little well used cunt down hard on my lips. My lips were beginning to feel bruised, but I knew she was about to cum.

I had sucked all of the boys cum from her cunt, and someone’s cum from her asshole, and now I was about to get hers. I love my fingers in an asshole, so I shoved 2 in hers. She yelled as I tasted a little gush of pussy cum. She keep riding me as she came down off her high. She raised her ass from my face, looked down and said “thank you lady. That was allsume” and then she was gone to fine another cock. I reached down between my legs, grabbed the inexperienced cunt sucker, pulled him up and told him to go suck a cock.

I saw Leo standing at the bar with two girls kneeling on each side of his cock, kissing and licking it. The girls had it standing tall but I knew there was nothing short of jacking him off, that they could do for him. It appeared this was a weekly thing with them.

As I looked around again, I saw John. He was bent over with a cock in his asshole, a girl under him sucking his cock and he was sucking another cock. I knew he was happy.

As I was looking at all the fucking and sucking going on, the little girl tapped me on the shoulder and said, “lady, I am ready to pee” I said, “thank you. Thank you very much. Could we go over there to the corner?”

We went to the corner, out of the way. I knew there were perverts there, but I didn’t know if they had a thing about pissing. We went to a mattress and I laid on my back and told the girl to squat over my mouth.

She did and said, “lady, why do you old people like pee? Mommy has me pee in a jar all the time and she sells it to people.” I smiled and wondered how much it would cost to take some home with me. As I lay there looking up at this sweet young pussy, I could see fresh cum running out, and lots of dried cum on her legs. I thought the fresh cum would be a twofer. Piss and cum. She squatted lower, and I thought. This 8 year old should be out playing in a sand box with her friends. Having a tea party with her dolls. But no. Here she was, all grown up, squatting over my mouth with a pussy full of, who knows how many loads of cum, getting ready to piss in my mouth.

I grabbed her and slowly brought her down to my mouth. I told her to hold it a little bit. I snaked my tongue into her cunt slit. As I forced my tongue as far inside her as possible, I noticed her pus expand as to allow my tongue in much deeper than I would have thought.

The cum was warm. The cum was intoxicating. The cum was driving me crazy. I started slurping and sucking as much as I could. I licked the dried cum from her thighs. I licked her asshole, just because I wanted to. No cum there. I guess her mother held back some from the perverts here. As I drank and licked as much as I could find, I said. “Ok now. Start and let it come out as slowly as you can.” She paused as I placed my upper lip over her clit, and my lower jaw in front of her asshole. The piss started.

It was coming out slowly. It was so hot. I started swallowing and swishing it in over my tongue as it came out. I was licking her clit and running my tongue inside her as she filled my mouth. It started coming out faster. I didn’t want to spill a drop, so I held still and as it came out of her, I sealed it off so it wouldn’t escape, so it was forced up into her vagina. Damn, this was great. Her taste was so innocent, but after it had gone inside her, it seems it washed some more cum from her cunt. It had a different taste. So worldly. This little girl had all that the whores of the world had, and more. She was only 8 years old, with a start in life that I wish I had had. I kept swallowing as fast as I could while keeping my tongue going from her clit to inside her hole.

She said “Shit lady, that’s feels so good.” I didn’t like to hear her cuss, she was to young, but I was happy that I was about to make her cum as she was pissing in my mouth. She started rubbing back and forth. She had just held her cunt over my face, but now she was getting excited and wanted me to stimulate her more. As she was bucking back and forth, her piss was about to run out. I felt something on my pussy. I didn’t care. It felt good.

The next thing I felt was something going inside my pussy. Way inside. I felt it hit my cervix. I raised the girl from my mouth just to look to see what was going on. Some kid, about 8 had his arm stuck up my cunt to his elbow. John was there telling him what to do. I could feel his fingers inside me searching around. As I had raised the pissing girl from my mouth, the piss went everywhere. In my ears, my hair was soaked, on my tits, but I didn’t care. I loved it.

The little girl had pushed her cunt back down on my face as she let go of the last of her piss. After she quit pissing, she started yelling. She was riding my face like you would ride a bucking bronco. She was cuming. I was getting another mouth full of cum. Damn, this was good.

As I got the last mouth full of cum, and the little boy had his arm in my pussy, I started to cum. I don’t gush often. Usually when something is inside me pushing on the G spot. I guess the little boy’s hand was stimulating the spot. I started gushing. John gave a little startled shout, and the boy pulled his arm out. I was gushing everywhere. Never in my life had I squirted so much.

The little boy said I had peed on him. John laughed and told the boy to taste it. He did and said “Hum. That don’t taste like pee, that’s not bad.” He stuck his little hand down in a puddle of pee and licked it off. “Yes, that taste pretty good. John told him to move over so he could have some. John has sucked my cunt a million times, so I wondered with all this young pussy here, why was he wasting his time sucking me. He told me he had never seen me cum so much. As he shoved his face between my legs, he said he had to have a taste. I told the fucker to not stop, as I was ready to cum again.

After I had cum with John doing his duty, I heard a screaming from over by the bathroom. I looked over as many people did. The young, deflowered virgin was over in the corner with her mother watching, while her father was fucking her. We all had seen her father’s cock. It was huge. It was very apparent that he kept her a virgin to get all the money that he received, but now he was going to have what was his. I wish he had waited until I had left. I hated to see this.

I’m sure she had been licked and sucked enough after she was deflowered to clean all her blood from between her legs. Now there was ample blood again running down the crack of her ass. Her father was tearing her a new one, so to speak. Her mother looked as if she wanted to step in, but she held herself from saying or doing anything. It must have been overwhelming to her father to get to finally fuck his 8 year old daughter with his monster cock, that he started into his finial phase of cuming. He was grunting like a pig in slop. There was drool coming from his mouth. As soon as he came, he rolled of and let the crowd see all the crimson red blood on his cock. The crowd had cheered the man that took her cherry, but this man had damaged the young girl. There was no cheering. I guess perverts have there limit.

After this, as it was getting late the announcer said to get all the phone numbers you need as we are going to shut this down for another week. I jerked my head in the direction of John, and he just smiled. I knew he had phone numbers.

I don’t know how to finish this story. I was not ready to go home, as I didn’t want this night to ever end. John told me we were invited to spend the weekend with his friends in their camping trailer. It is small, so me may all have to sleep in the same bed.

Well, thats another story, but I have told John that we need to start selling stuff, take part time jobs, or what ever it took to be able to buy our way into another one of these nights.

Thanks to all my readers and the people that have emailed me….Janey

It is not easy to relive the moments I had my lover Travis. It was in all a wonderful and memorable time. He used to tell me how use to suck off a guy who worked at his dad’s workshop and enjoyed it. But when he got to be with me – he showed me all the  things he could do. He pulled down my pants and sucked my cock. I was amazed at the way my cock would disappear in his mouth.  Then came the time when I started sucking his cock, he practically forced me into doing it -  I sucked him off.

One day he was unusually horny and without even saying anything, simply teasing – meant he wanted or was begging for some real rough sex. I chased him to my bedroom, stripped off his clothes. Though he was naked – he avoided sucking my cock. It was the first time I had spanked him and seemed to get a kick out of that. Then I slapped his rather thin body. He jumped and lunged at my cock and swallowed it whole. He sucked it wildly – even when I cum in his mouth twice, my cock was limp and slippery, he pursed his lips and did not let go.  He brought his hand over to my cock, pulled it and began sucking my balls.

The first time around I told him I wanted to piss, he let me go. I went over to piss and when returned, he had his back towards me with his ass wide apart. I had an erection again. I fucked him. When tried to grab his cock to suck, he moved away,

“I am going to wash your cock” Travis  says.

I go to the basin and puts soap over my cock and balls and washed them along with his hands. Wd dressed up and went back to where we were.

A few days later he did the same the same thing, I was prepared to give him the worse of it. Spanking and slapping – he was begging for more. This time I fucked his asshole first, he was squirming in pain, because I was banging him harder than before.

“In my mouth, in mouth” He says.

“What...?” I ask

“Cum in my mouth, asshole” He shouts

I pull my cock out and bring it to his gaped open mouth and blast my cum in it, he began gargling it. I had an urge to do something, but did not have the nerve to. He stops gargling .

“Piss” Travis  says.

That was the call I was waiting for and I do. He drunk a entire load and had big smile on his face. He did not stop me from sucking him off. He did not piss. It was a year later, when Travis told about the strange things he was up to. I could not believe it though.

 

Eric slowly began to regain consciousness. He was disoriented and confused. The room was dark except for a bright floodlight that shined directly down upon him. It was shining directly into his eyes. Beyond the floodlight, he could only see darkness. Shadows drifted in and out of the edges of the light. He caught a glimpse of two or three figures. It looked like they were wearing robes.

 

As Eric started to come to his senses, he suddenly realized that he was lying flat on his back with his arms and legs bound. He was on what felt like a cold stainless steel slab. He was wearing the same clothes that he remembered wearing to the bar, before he woke up in this bizarre place.

 

The bonds were a soft fabric, tied around his wrists and ankles. There was quite a bit of slack, so Eric decided to try to sit up. As soon as he moved, the bonds tightened. Just at the edge of the light, a person stood at each corner of the stainless steel slab. When Eric moved, each of the four ‘guards’ pulled on the bonds, flattening him on the cold hard steel. The slab was about 3 feet high, about waist high for an average sized person.

 

“What the fuck? What do you want?”, Eric shouted as he was forced flat on the slab. The bonds were pulled so tight that he could barely move. Nobody answered Eric, but a lone figure stepped out of the shadows with a huge pair of scissors and began cutting away Eric’s clothing. The figure was covered from head to toe in a black robe, but it was obviously a woman. Eric could tell by her smell, just a hint of lavender. And her hands were thin and delicate. This woman was skilled with the scissors. In a matter of minutes, she had managed to cut away all of Eric’s clothing: jeans, shirt, and underwear. Four more robed figures moved in and pulled away all of the clothing. Two of them removed his socks and shoes. The other two pulled his clothing out from under him. Eric was now completely naked.

 

He started to freak out. What were they going to do to him? Why didn’t anybody say anything? Why did they all hide their faces? So far Eric counted nine figures: scissor girl, the four holding his arms and legs, and the four who removed his clothing. Everyone stepped back into the shadows. Eric felt simultaneously very alone and very much on display. But this was not fun for him. He was scared. He was not turned on at all. He felt super vulnerable.

 

Eric did have a good body. He was not a big guy. 5’7”. 140 pounds. He worked out at the gym on week days. He ran a few miles every other day or so. He was lean and toned. His penis was average sized when soft, about 5 inches. But when he got hard, he was pretty big, close to 8 inches. Now, however, he seemed to shrink to a minuscule size.

 

One of the figures stepped into the light again. She dropped her robe. A gorgeous blond appeared before him. She was beautiful. 5’5”. Maybe 110 pounds. Eric estimated 34-23-34. This girl was thin, but had curves in the right places. She was completely nude. Shaved pussy. Firm breasts. She looked to be in her late 20’s. Her face was almost expressionless. Her eyes cold. She immediately grabbed Erics penis and began to stroke him. Eric did not know how to react. Under different circumstances, he might have enjoyed this. But his fear overcame him. His penis did not grow hard.

 

The blond stopped stroking Eric after about 10 minutes and retreated into the shadows. Another robed figure stepped into the light and dropped her robe. This time a tall brunette appeared from underneath the robe. She, too, was gorgeous. Taller and more muscular. 5’10” 125 pounds. 36-24-35. She pinched Eric’s nose closed so that he could only breathe through his mouth. Eric wriggled his head back and forth, but then two more robed figures stepped in and held his head in place. They forced his mouth open and the brunette dropped several pills into Eric’s mouth and immediately covered it. Eric was forced to swallow the pills. Two of the pills were bitter going down, almost burning his tongue. What the fuck did they just give him? It felt like a half dozen pills. Everyone receded into the shadows. The floodlight turned off and Eric was left in total darkness. Naked and alone. But he knew that his captors were nearby, because every time he moved even just a little, the bonds would tighten. He was not going to escape the slab.

 

Eric lost track of time. It seemed like he was alone in the dark for hours, but it could have been just a few minutes for all he knew. Whatever they forced him to swallow, it began to take effect. Even in total darkness, Eric was now ‘seeing’ colors. His sense of hearing seemed to pick up. He could hear his captors shuffling around in the darkness and his skin seemed to be more sensitive. He noticed how soft the binds around his ankles and wrists were. They seemed to be made of a silk material. He was also beginning to sweat, though the room didn’t feel particularly warm. Did they turn up the heat or was it the pills? Eric actually started to relax a little. There was nothing he could do to escape, so why fight it? That’s what was going through his mind. What was going through his groins was very different. He felt warm between his legs. Blood seemed to be rushing toward his nether regions. He remembered how amazingly beautiful the two revealed captors had been and his penis got even warmer. He still had not achieved an erection, but his penis had come back from the earlier shrinkage. Eric actually started feeling pretty good.

 

The floodlight came back on. A robed figure moved into the light and dropped her robe. An Asian woman appeared from beneath. It might have been the pills, but it looked to Eric like the woman had blue hair. It could have been a wig. This girl was petite and young. Or at least she looked young. She could not have stood more than 5 feet tall. Slim. Small breasts. Maybe 32-22-33. Perfect skin. She had a bottle in one hand and began pouring a gooey liquid on her hands. She rubbed an even coat of the liquid on her hands and began to stroke Eric’s penis. She moved delicately and light to start. The goo was warm and wet. It felt amazing on Eric’s penis. In spite of all his earlier fears, Eric’s penis started to grow hard. He didn’t want it to. He didn’t want to give into whatever sick game was being played here. But this little Asian woman was skilled in the art of penis manipulation. She began to apply more pressure to Eric’s dick. Eric closed his eyes and saw colors on the back of his eyelids. “Please stop”, he said. The Asian woman stroked faster. Eric let out a moan.

 

More goo was applied to Eric’s penis. His cock and balls were now covered with it. The Asian woman’s hands were now sliding all over his private parts. She would stop every few minutes and simply finger the tip of his penis, which now seemed overly sensitive. Eric had never felt anything like this. What the hell were those pills? Definitely some kind of drugs. Did he really want this to happen or was it the drugs? How was this going to end?

 

The Asian woman cleaned Eric up with a towel and melted back into the darkness. “What the fuck?” Eric yelled.

 

Eric’s penis was rock hard and standing straight up. It throbbed in time with his pulse. It was like Eric could feel his heart beat in his penis. He wanted badly to cum, to relieve the pressure that the little Asian woman had built up in his dick.

 

Another robed figure emerged from the darkness and dropped her clothing, revealing the most striking redhead he had ever seen. She had piercing green eyes and long wavy hair. She was an amazon, over six feet tall and ripped from head to toe. She had fake tits but they were amazingly perfect, quite possibly the best boob job Eric had ever seen. Her body was glistening, as though she had been working out just minutes before and was still covered in sweat. But it could easily have been a light coating of baby oil or some other lubricant. She had well defined six pack abs. Her arms were toned and lean. Her legs were muscular.

 

The Amazon slid her hand from his feet, up his leg, to his crotch. She took a firm grip on his penis and began to slowly stroke his cock. She was gripping him so hard that he could feel the veins in his dick pressing up against her palm. Whatever they had force fed Eric was now in full in effect. He was harder and bigger than he had ever been. The redhead had to use both hands to cover his cock with was now pushing 9 inches! She stroked his cock from base to tip as though she was trying to force cum out of him. With her hands around the shaft of Eric’s penis, she popped the head of his dick in her mouth like a lollipop. She began to force the tip of her tongue into his dick hole. Eric was so sensitive there, possibly due to the pills, that his body convulsed and rose away from the metal slab. But his bonds were quickly pulled tight and he was forced flat on the slab. The redhead took his entire 9 inches in her mouth. He could feel the tip of his penis slide down her throat. Her hands went to his chest and she began to rub his chest and nipples. Eric didn’t particularly like this feeling normally, but right now it felt amazing. Eric wanted to cum. He tried to cum. He felt like he was just on the edge of exploding, like he would cum any second. But he didn’t. He couldn’t. Again, he thought back to the pills that he swallowed earlier. Were they altering his perceptions? Were they somehow preventing him from cumming? He had never experienced anything like this. His dick was engorged with blood. He felt like he would explode. Every part of his body was extremely sensitive. He wanted to cum so badly, but he couldn’t. This could last for hours, he thought.

 

The next sensation surprised Eric. The Amazon was actually blowing into his penis. With her mouth, she had formed a super tight seal around his shaft, just under the head of his penis. She was actually blowing up his dick like a balloon. He could feel her breath being forced into his shaft. It felt like she was literally blowing up his balls. Just when he felt like his balls would explode, she would then reverse the airflow and quite literally suck his dick. It was like an industrial vacuum was pulling everything out of him. She alternated between these two techniques ever minute or so. Waves of pleasure were being pushed into him and pulled out of him. His dick was so hard and so pumped that it almost hurt. Almost. It was the most intense pleasure that he ever felt.

 

Without ever removing Eric’s dick from her mouth, the redhead climbed on top of Eric in a 69 position. She continued to work his cock, sliding his penis in and out of her mouth and throat. He could feel her tongue slide up and down his shaft. He could feel the tip of his penis inside her throat. Her pussy was now in Eric’s face. The smell was intoxicating. She had definitely used some kind of douche on her vagina, but at the same time the smell was surprisingly natural. Eric stuck his tongue out and licked her perfectly smooth pussy. She didn’t resist. In fact, she moved into Eric’s mouth. He began to lick her clit. The redhead began to sync her blowjob with the movement of Eric’s tongue. When Eric licked faster, the redhead moved faster. When Eric went deeper with his tongue, the redhead took more of his cock down her throat. It was like Eric had remote control over the blowjob with his tongue. Eric lost track of time... Then the redhead broke the sync between Eric’s tongue and the blowjob. She sucked him off like he had never felt before. He writhed in sweet agony, physically convulsed several times, and went limp on the table. But he never shot his load. He didn’t cum. He felt like he had the biggest orgasm of his life, but no semen left his body. He could tell that his dick was oozing pre-cum. But he never ejaculated. His body was limp, but his dick was still rock hard. The redhead left and two more robes appeared and cleaned up his dick and his mouth. Then the robes retreated into the shadows. Eric was alone with his thoughts again.

 

That had to be it, Eric thought. Would they let him go now? Or was there something even more sinister planned? What if they planned to hurt or even kill him? That thought hadn’t entered his mind until just now. But then the thought left and Eric just lay on the slab, every muscle in his body was limp, except for his dick.

 

Another robe appeared. The robe fell to the ground to reveal a short blond. She could not have stood more than 5 feet tall. It might have been his imagination or the drugs affecting his perceptions, but the woman was thin with huge tits and the most perfectly round ass. She was easily a 36D and her hips looked to be about 38 inches. The most extraordinary thing about her was her tiny waist. She looked to have about a 22 inch waist and the flattest stomach ever. She was so curvy that she looked like a cartoon character. Her proportions were unreal. Her pussy was the smallest, tightest little slit of a cunt imaginable. It was barely visible. She had blue eyes. She jumped up on the slab and straddled Eric between her feet. She bent her knees and her tiny pussy hovered over Eric’s equally ridiculously engorged penis, which had grown to well over 10 inches long and was the fattest it had ever been. Eric’s dick was unnaturally big right now. It had to be the cocktail of pills. What drugs did this kind of thing to a cock? Eric didn’t know. But he didn’t really care either.

 

Eric caught a glimpse of her tiny slit and noticed that she was dripping wet. She bent her knees more and the tip of Eric’s dick touched her pussy lips. Her wetness dribbled down his penis. Eric’s was also wet with his own pre-cum. As the little blond danced over Eric’s cock, her super tight pussy and his bloated penis would occasionally touch. But Eric thought that his cock would never fit in her tight slit. Then, suddenly, she dropped to her knees and impaled herself on his cock. She let out a little yelp and she slid down his shaft. She was so small that Eric felt like he was half way up her body. The cartoon character let out a giggle and began to rock her hips back and forth, moving Eric’s dick around like her own personal joystick. It felt like there was almost no movement inside of her. She was so tight. She was vacuum sealed around his cock. She began to contract her muscles around his dick. She was playing his cock like a musical instrument with her tight pussy. The sensation was so incredible, Eric thought he would lose his mind. He could no longer think. He could only feel. The blond cartoon character was now sitting on Eric, impaled on his penis. She stretched her legs straight in the air and made a perfect V shape with her legs. Then she grabbed both of her ankles with her hands. She was now completely supported by her ass, sitting on Eric’s pelvis, holding her legs in the air. The only thing keeping her from sliding off of Eric was his penis deep in her cunt. She smiled as she rocked back and forth and side to side, holding onto his penis with the muscles of her vagina. She was quite literally riding him. She even managed to spin around on his shaft, as well as bounce up and down a little. The pleasure in his penis was almost maddening. He wanted to cum and release all of the tension built up in the last few... how long had it been? Hours now? He totally lost track of time. He just wanted to cum. But no matter how intense the sensations got, he simple could not find relief. The sensations were getting more and more intense, but he didn’t seem to be able to cum! Eric’s dick was so massive and he had been hard for so long now that it was almost painful. But it was simultaneously the most pleasure had ever felt in his life. He wanted to cum, but he wanted the feeling in his dick to last forever. The cartoon eventually dismounted and slipped back into the shadows.

 

Eric was alone again on the slab. His dick was still rock hard and throbbed with exquisite pain AND pleasure. Although he had been cleaned up after every woman had his way with him, his penis was covered in his own pre-cum. He was dripping wet, with his penis fully erect.

 

The next robe appeared and was immediately dropped to the floor. Another brunette stood before him. This one, too, was perfect. Classic 36-24-36, Eric thought. She had a can of shaving cream and a razor. Eric held his breath. Now what? She started by shaving his face, which had grown a 5 o’clock shadow by now. How long had he been on the slab. He had no idea. It must have been hours. Then she moved down and shaved what little hair he had on his chest and then his legs. She saved his cock and balls for last. The sensation of having his body shaved was incredible. He had never experienced this before, so the sensations were strange and new. The shaving cream had a cool feeling on his skin. The scrape of the razor against his skin was very stimulating. This full body experienced only aroused Eric more. The brunette lathered up his balls and complete shaved his pubic area. The sensations were driving him insane. He longed to cum. Eric was now completely hairless, except for the hair on his head. His skin tingled all over. He swore that there was something extra in the shaving cream. His body was cool and smooth. The brunette was equally smooth, not a hair on her body. She disposed of the shaving cream and the razor and wiped away any excess shaving cream from Eric’s body. Every touch sent orgasmic waves through his entire body. The effect of the drugs was not wearing off. If anything, the effects were getting stronger. The brunette then brought out of tube of some kind of gel. She put a light coat all over Eric’s body, every inch of him from the neck down. Every nerve in his skin fired with sheer ecstasy. The woman then applied a coat of the same substance to her own body. They both glistened in the spotlight.

 

The next thing that the brunette produced was a rubber cockring with about a two inch diameter and a little bit of stretch, but not much. It barely fit over Eric’s engorged penis head and shaft, but she somehow managed it stretch it all the way around his penis and his balls. The cockring pushed his balls forward and trapped even more blood in his already pumped penis. A second, smaller cock ring, was fitted over his penis head, down his shaft, all the way to the base of his penis. Eric had never had a cockring on him, so this was all new to him too. But he understood the concept. Cockrings restricted the flow of blood on the surface of the penis, where blood vessels that carry blood away from the penis are located. The blood vessels that carry blood into the penis are located deeper and therefore not affected by the cockring as much. This means that blood can get in, but has a hard time getting out. The cockrings obviously worked, because Eric’s dick was now harder and bigger than ever. His dick throbbed. It was almost painful, except that it felt so amazing. He had now achieved an incredible 11 inches. It didn’t seem possible.

 

The brunette climbed on top of Eric and sat on his cock. It was a tight fit, but his dick slowly made it’s way into her wet cunt. Eric unconsciously groaned. His eyes rolled into the back of his head and he thrust his pelvis into her. The brunette arched her back and threw back her long wavy hair. She flattened her entire body against his. Eric could feel her ample breasts rubbing up against his chest. She wrapped her legs around his and began to squeeze. She wrapped her arms around him and writhed up and down and back and forth. Eric felt like their bodies were melting together. He had a hard time determining where his body ended and hers began. It felt she was enveloping him in her warmth. This woman had skills. She gyrated her hips clenched the muscles in vagina in a such way that he had never felt before. After about 20 minutes Eric had a massive orgasm. Waves of energy shot out from his hips through the end of his penis. But still Eric could tell that he had not cum. And his dick did not lose any of it’s rigidity. The brunette did not stop. She continued to dance on his dick. Eric was in heaven. The brunette sat up, then stood up, separating herself from Eric. Then she sat down again and took Eric up her perfect ass. It didn’t happen all at once. This took some time. She started with his penis head and worked it around her asshole for several minutes. She had to consciously soften and relax to take him in. She was so tight, Eric felt like he was ripping her open. But the brunette did not make a sound. She was almost emotionless, with just slight grin on her face. Inch by inch, she took his entire dick up her ass. She sighed softly and the began to work his cock. This continued for some time.

 

As the brunette worked her magic ass on Eric’s dick, two more robes appeared in the spotlight. The robes dropped and two perfect Asian women were revealed. They had perfect bodies. Eric didn’t know that it was even possible for Asian women to have round asses and perfect breasts. These two were hot and they were obviously twins. One stood near his right hand and the other on his left. Eric was given enough slack in his wrist binds that he could move his arms somewhat freely. He was allowed to feel the breasts of one twin and the cunt of the other with his hands.

 

Another robe appeared and revealed yet another blond. Again perfect body. She hopped up on the slab and knelt around his face. Eric could smell the sweet fragrance of her dripping pussy. She got close enough for Eric to eat her out. At this point, Eric had his dick up the ass of the brunette, a hand on each twin, and his face buried in the blond’s cunt. And he could distinctly feel every sensation. It was like he was alone with four different women, but all at once. He was able to simultaneously feel every gyration of the brunette on his dick and he had total focus on the sweet pussy on his tongue and he had perfect clarity over fingering one twin and fondling the other’s tits. The intensity of the sensations created an equal intensity in his penis. He could literally feel his dick grow longer inside the brunette. The cockrings strained to hold him in. Eric felt like he could burst the cockrings with the throbbing of his dick. Eric normally was not particularly loud during sex, but he could not help but moan in his state of agony to release the build up of sexual energy and the constant pleasure that he felt all over his body. His body tensed with the intensity of sensation and then relaxed. He was simultaneously in control of every muscle in his body and completely out of control. This continued for what seemed like hours, but again could have only been minutes. Time had no meaning. Pleasure was everything. In the time that the four women worked him, Eric had about a half dozen of the cumless orgasms. The women eventually backed off.

 

Eric’s binds were removed. But now Eric had no desire to leave the slab. He felt completely spent. And yet his dick was still rock hard, throbbing, yearning for release, and now swollen to about 12 inches. He was still covered in the light coating of gel. It had a slightly oily feel and did not seem to be evaporating at all. His dick was covered with his own pre-cum and pussy juice from the brunette. His face was covered with the blond’s sweet secretions. The room was warm and with all of the activity Eric was dripping with sweat. The two women who had been sitting on his cock and face had also worked up a sweat and had dripped all over him as well. Eric glistened in pool of sweat, pussy juice, pre-cum, and the strange gel that had been slathered over his body. He didn’t care. He felt amazing. His body tingled and yearned for me, especially his cock.

 

Six new robes appeared. Six robes dropped and revealed six perfect women. They all appeared to be the exact same height, about 5’7”. The were all the same build, size, and proportions. 35-23-34. Eric didn’t know how he knew this, but somehow he knew their proportions. One blond. One brunette. One redhead. One Asian. One Latino. One Black. All naked. All shaved with super tight pussies. All impossibly hot. All in their mid-20’s.

 

The metal slab now lowered into the ground, so that Eric was now on the floor. He was no longer bound, but made no attempt to escape. He wanted to experience whatever they had in store for him next. The black chick and the redhead pulled out bottles of oil and began coating themselves and the other four women. When they were all completely covered, they poured the remainder on Eric. All six women got down on their knees and began to evenly rub the oil onto Eric’s body, from head to toe. The oil did something to his skin. He was now even more sensitive than before. Every touch sent orgasmic waves up and down his spine and into the tip of his penis. Every touch made Eric writhe in pleasure. The Asian chick climbed on Eric and pressed her entire body into him and took his entire 12” throbbing cock into her pussy. She squeezed him. Eric wrapped his arms and legs around her and squeezed her back. He felt them merge on a cellular level and then explode back out in waves of ecstasy. She began to pump her hips and Eric responded in kind. While Eric was fucking the Asian chick, he felt one of the other women at his ass. She firmly gripped his ass cheeks and was squeezing and spreading them in time with the fucking gyrations of Eric hips. Then Eric felt something at his asshole. The mystery women was now licking his hole and pushing her tongue inside of him. This was a new sensation for Eric. He had never experienced anything like this. He liked it. He craved it. He wanted more. “Please don’t stop!”, Eric moaned. The Asian chick was now kissing Eric and forcing her tongue down his throat. Eric felt both ends probed by tongues. They seemed to be working together, synchronized. That’s when Eric noticed music for the first time. Had music been playing all this time and he just hadn’t noticed. No way. That didn’t seem possible, but neither did the amazingly gorgeous women or the size of his throbbing cock. But there it was, a trancy club sound with bass so deep that he could feel it in his chest. The women were syncing their actions with the music. The music began to build. The Asian woman released Eric and moved to the side. He felt the deep bass in his pelvis, cock, and balls.

 

The women flipped Eric over onto his stomach and bought him onto his hands and knees. The blond slid underneath him and wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. She began to kiss him deeply and forced her long tongue down his throat. The brunette was farther down, she was face up under his pelvis and started sucking his dick. The redhead was on all fours behind Eric and on top of the brunette’s body. She started to force her tongue into Eric’s asshole. The three women worked in time with the pulsing music. They were so good at this that Eric had several more full body convulsions. The Black chick, the Asian, and the Latino chick massaged his muscles and kept him on all fours. They wouldn’t let him flop to the ground. They simply held him steady while he orgasmed in front of them. And yet, Eric still had not cum. He wondered how long this could go on.

 

After an unknown period of time, the three women switched places. The brunette, blond, and redhead took the support roles. And it was time for the other three to work Eric again. The Black chick lay flat on her rock hard abs, under Eric. She arched her back and stuck her ass in the air. Eric wrapped his arms around her waist and stroked her six pack abs from behind. His dick was millimeters from her tight asshole. He was just about to attempt a thrust of his cock, when the blond and the brunette grabbed each thigh and his butt cheeks and thrust him deep into the black chicks’ ass. The two support women pumped Eric’s hips back and forth, ramming him into the Black chick, who took every inch of him, without hesitation. The Latino chick positioned herself above the black chick and stuck her ass into Eric’s face. Eric had never eaten out a chick’s ass before. In the past it seemed rather disgusting to him. But her asshole was so clean. It had obviously been washed thoroughly. It had an almost fresh smell, but earthy at the same time. It was intoxicating. He hungered for it. Before he knew what was happening, the redhead pushed the back of Eric’s head and shoved his face into the waiting ass. Eric licked and sucked in time with the forced movement of his hips.

 

The next thing that happened startled Eric. He felt something pressing up against his asshole. But it wasn’t a tongue or even a finger. It was cold and hard, but smooth. Eric resisted. He clenched his asshole closed. He felt some kind of lubricant being poured onto his asshole and the Asian chick forced the object into his hole. Eric grunted. The inside of his ass was as sensitive as his cock. The metal dildo felt to be about an inch across and about 6 inches long. The Asian chick worked the smooth metal device in and out of Eric’s ass, in time with the music. The women holding his legs did not miss a beat and continued to force Eric to ass fuck the black chick and eat out the latino. The black check contracted the muscles in her ass, tightening her grip. The latino chick relaxed the muscles of her ass and let Eric in deeper. Suddenly Eric’s dick exploded with cum. He felt waves of semen shoot out of his dick and into the black chick’s ass. Waves and waves of ecstasy shot through him. The orgasmic ejaculation lasted for almost two minutes. He shot over two dozen waves of cum into her. Her ass overflowed with his white hot semen and squirted out her ass. The black chick was orgasming at the same time, which caused her to convulse and contract. It was like Eric’s dick was being squeezed by a python and then released and then gripped again. The Black chick began to squirt her own juices as she orgasmed for about the same amount of time as Eric. Her ass was covered in semen and pussy squirt. The Latino chick had somehow managed to time her orgasm with the Black chick and began squirting too. She dripped all over the floor.

 

The Latino moved away and the Black slid out from under Eric. The Asian chick removed the metal dildo. Before Eric could flop to the floor, the women flipped him onto his back again. Eric was now laying in a puddle of his own semen, the pussy squirts of two women. The smell turned him on even more. His dick had lost absolutely none of it’s rigidity or size. It stood straight at attention, but some of the pressure had been released. Eric wanted more. He wanted to feel that exquisite agony again.

 

As though she could read his mind, the brunette immediately mounted Eric. Her pussy was super tight. Eric’s cock was now more sensitive than ever after shooting waves of semen through it. As the brunette impaled herself on his cock, Eric shot out several waves of semen. The brunette smiled and started working her hips. Eric’s dick was so sensitive now that every movement was sheer agony. The other women held Eric’s arms and legs down, as the brunette worked his cock with her pussy. Eric felt like he was going crazy. Until now, he could not ejaculate. Now he could not stop. He filled the brunette with his cum and she began to overflow with his juices. But she did not stop. She wouldn’t let him stop cumming. But Eric had to run out of cum sometime. After 30 minutes the brunette hopped off. She was spent. The blond hopped up, facing away from Eric. She impaled her perfect ass on his dick. After about 15 minutes, Eric’s dick was empty of semen. He was still having orgasms, but nothing came out. Another 30 minutes and the blond hopped off. Eric’s dick still stood at attention.

 

The six women began to clean Eric up with their tongues. They licked and slurped every bit of semen and pussy juice from his entire body, including his cock and balls. They removed the cock rings and wiped up the floor. The slab raised again from the floor and the six retreated into the shadows. Eric lay on the slab. Completely spent. Every few minutes, his body would convulse as he had another dry orgasm. It was like his body could not stop having orgasms. Eric was helpless. The spotlight turned off and Eric was left alone in the dark again. He could not move.

 

Hours later, Eric began to awaken again. The spotlight was turned on and a robe appeared before him...

 

I got into the shower and washed my hair quickly...pinning it up when it was done because I hate the feel of it clinging to my neck and back when it's wet. I love the scent of my new shampoo and shower gel. It's cinnamon/nutmeg and when I'm finished, I smell like a freshly baked spice cake.

I lathered down my whole body......paying particular attention to my nipples as I do my breasts. Once they are all slick with soap, I like to pull and twist them a little. Not to the point of unbearable pain..just so the electricity shoots through me.

Once I have them so hard they are too tender touch any longer I move on down...soaping and scrubbing. I don't play too much more while I'm soapy..soap in private places tends to cause problems sometimes.

All soaped up I reach for the hand held showerhead.. this is my favorite..it has spray and pulse modes...mmmmmmmmm

In spray mode I hold it tight to the top of my chest..letting the water cascade down. When my nipples are very hard the water runs down them and shoots of the tips like little jets. I like watching that. Sometimes I have to play with them a little more to keep them hard.

After that I just rinse off the rest of me..quickly without much thought to what I'm doing....planning the next and most delicious stage.

Switching over to pulse mode... I place my foot on the edge of the tub...opening my legs wider. Reaching down with one hand I spread my pussy lips open wide, exposing the pink softness inside. Bringing the showerhead in close.... the warm water pulses on me...making my clit hard in an instant. With the right imagination, I can feel lips there..searching.. a tongue..flicking... fingers working over it.

Today's was excellent. There you were..... the pics we saw in the chat room, last night's hot "chat" all coming together as the water played over me so fine. I don't always finger myself but I did today..sliding it in and out.. imagining your wonderful cock in me moving in and out.... slowly at first..then speeding up.

I feel the muscles tighten around my finger as the water massages my hard clit.. sending waves of pleasure through me. Before I know it I'm cumming so hard.. my knees are getting weak..and it just goes on and on. I know I'm making noises and I hope the sound of the shower covers them.

Wanting to stop because I'm afraid my knees are going to give out but not being able to...taking my fingers out and rubbing them over my clit instead. It's so sensitive at this point I really can't do that though.. the feeling is just too intense so I go back to just using the water.

Spasms over and over again.. I can't remember the last time it went on for so long..but finally they subside.... letting me down gently.. bringing me to that peaceful place again.

Bringing the showerhead up to my neck I massage it with the water..relaxing me.. bringing me back down from that incredible high. By now the hot water has run out so I jump out to towel off. Looking in the mirror.... I see a lady who has just been made incredibly sweet love to and her eyes are shining. Thank you darlin.. it was so good.

http://www.adultfindout.ca/basic-search.html

 

 

I am Saif Ikram and this is the story of my wife Saima and her search for another man, I am a Pakistani Muslim cuckold. Before you read this story please search for some Pakistani girls pictures whilst reading this story and view their photos to see the true delicacy of a Pakistani Muslim woman and why she needs a more well-endowed man than me: the main one I like is Tehmeena Afzal so google for her. Also listen to this video between 41:50 to 45:00 this Pakistani girl talks about her parents wanting to marry pakistani and not black guys: http://www.youjizz.com/videos/pakistani-teen-gets-it-good-161700.html

 

I hope these links aid you in your fantasy of seeing your Pakistani wife being done by another man, these women are the growing number of Pakistani women wanting and fantasising about non-Pakistani men. Now for the story….

 

Saima and Saif Ikram are religious and devout Muslims in living in Lahore, Pakistan. Saima wears a hijab. Even looking upon other men for more than a glance is frowned up for women. Saif is about 5 foot 8 and Saima, quite tall for a Pakistani girl stands at 5 foot 7. Saif is of wheatish complexion whilst Saima, like a true Pakistani girl is fair and beautiful, large eyes, red lips and light brown eyes (google for tehmeena afzal to see what she looks like).

 

Saima was married to Saif in a Muslim wedding, which she had little choice in, she was far better looking than Saif and had a better job than him. But after marriage Saif did not let her work and was regularly having sex with her so that they could have a baby. Little did Saif know Saima had been on the pill, she didn’t enjoy the sex with Saif and found his penis small and uncomfortable.

 

Saima always had a naughty side to which Saif had not seen in the bed. Little to Saifs knowledge, before marriage Saima was totally addicted to internet porn, her mind had been corrupted by seeing huge well hung black and white men having sex and giving their partners on screen orgasmic climaxes. Saima found sex with Saif quite boring, he would only do the missionary position and his penis never really hit her spots, she would often rub her clit to orgasm when he was at work to keep herself going and remembered the porn films she watched on the internet to keep herself sexually satisfied.

 

But Saima always had another fantasty, what if she could have sex with a man that was not of her religion? That would be totally out of order, but at the same time…would make it very kinky, she always had a thing for the local Hindu boys at her college but never could express herself in the fear that her parents would find out and marry her off early. The Hindu boys were a lot more relaxed with their women, more confident and not insecure like some of the Muslim boys about their women. That made her wet and fantasise that the Hindu boys were more likely to try different acts with her, maybe 69, anal, blowjobs and even eat her out.

 

One day when Saif had gone to work Saima, went to a local internet café and searched for dogging sites in Lahore. Where she found a young local name by the name of Amit, a Hindu name looking to meet up near the back end of Anarkali Bazaar in Lahore, a famous local market. The back end was quiet and rumours in the college days were that girls who wanted to lose their virginity before marriage would go there to meet boys who wanted to more than masturbate.

 

Saima created a fake email id and agreed to meet Amit the next day. Saima had sex with Saif that night, again in missionary, she looked up at the ceiling all the way through it and couldn’t stop thinking about how Amit would be like and how they would get on, how the sex would be. Its got to be better than this. Saif finished his business, as usual very little cum came out and he rolled over to sleep. Saima closed her eyes to go to sleep, she wondered if Amit would still think she is a virgin because there has hardly been anything real up her yet.

 

Saima went to the back end of the bazaar the next day… Now this story will talk from Saimas perspective…

 

I went to the bazaar, and saw a man in the back door of a small white van, I was scared but I went over in the excitement and he said told me he was Amit. I just smiled wearing my tight blouse. I walked into the van and he closed the door.

 

Amit did not need an engraved invitation after this. He was out of his clothes in a jiffy and was on his knees behind me. He fondled, pinched and slapped my tight round butt for a while. Then put his finger in my pussy, and chuckled at the wetness. And very soon, ahhh... a cock in my pussy. After experiencing how Saifs small circumcised cock feels, I was now a natural uncut cock in my pussy. But there was much more to Amit’s cock than just being uncircumcised. There was girth, the sort that I had never experienced before. Amit was atleast 7 to 8 inches, compared to Saifs small one which was only 3-4 inches hard.

 

Amit drilled me hard and fast. His hand kept moving from around my waist, up my back, playing with my boobs, back to my waist, grabbing my butt flesh and so on. He got on his knees, grabbed my hair and started fucking my mouth. I was experiencing a never-before bliss. A real big Hindu cock with real girth because of the extra foreskin, which Saif or no Muslim man could ever give me.

 

"Oh yes, oh yes, you randi, you slut. You like this don't you, you Muslim bitch? You like being fucked by Hindu dicks. Don't you? Don't you? Answer me, slut." and he took his dick out of my mouth. "Mmmm...hmm...AHHH" I moaned in response as Amit was hitting the right spots and the right tempo.

 

"Say it, bitch. Say you like being fucked by Hindu dicks." "Yes...OOOO...AAHHH...I like...AHH..MMMM...being fucked....AHHHHHHH...by Hindu dicks. Ohhh Ammmmmmmmmmiiiittttttt" I yelled as the first orgasm hit me. I don't know if Amit making me acknowledge the taboo nature of this encounter played a role in it, but I had an extremely intense orgasm. I yelled and shuddered as it lasted longer than usual. "I wana hear my Muslim bitch scream with pleasure." Amit said triumphantly "Bet she is a sunni bitch too. Are you? Are you a sunni slut?" "Yesssss" I exhaled. Amit  was still at it. His longevity amazed me. Said could not keep going this long at this pace and tempo. But Amit was able to keep going at the same pace, even with the friction that his thickness and my relative tightness must have generated. Amazing.

 

 In a couple of minutes, his grip on my hair tightened even more and I realized what was about to come. Within seconds, my mouth was flooded with a big load of his cum. It took me three gulps, but I swallowed it. "Wow, look how easily she swallows,  my little Muslim whore." Amit said as he pulled back my hijab to unveil my beautiful hair. He took his dick out of my mouth, and used my hair like a napkin to wipe it off "Good for fucking and for cleaning, HAHAHA" he added.

 

"Get on your back." he said. I turned around and got on my back. Amit put his knees on either side of my butt. He then took my feet at put them on his shoulder. Then with his hands grabbing my boobs hard, he rammed his dick into me again. And I almost came again. At this angle, he had reached even farther inside and touched places that had never been touched. And he started yet again, at that hectic pace, fucking me.

 

" That's how all these Muslim sunni sluts are. Taking pills so they can go around screwing Hindu they like." Amit murmered pounding away.

 

Amit exhaled loudly, let go oh my feet and stayed like that on his knees, his second orgasm. I was still writhing with the after-shocks of my orgasm. I could still feel his dick hard inside me for about a minute more. He finally took it out and sat there. I took my hand to my pussy and could not believe the amount of jizz that was coming out of it. I sat up, unsure of what to say. Then he just fondled my breasts like a real man.

 

We put our clothes on and then I lay there in the van for a while to regain my breath. I got up and walked towards home, thanking Amit for the best sex ever. He said we could do this anytime.

 

At times when Saif went out of town, Saima stayed with Amit. Amit also regularly spent the week end with Amit in their home. Saima became pregnant and when the right time came, she gave birth to a beautiful boy, it was Amits boy not Saifs. After some time, Saima left Saif and ran away and started living in with Amit. Just after 2 months she stopped wearing her hijab and left Islam and they both got married.

 

If only Janey had a sister

 

I can fantasize also. This is one of them.

As me and my twin sister Judy were growing up, we were very close. We seem to share any and all. We talked about the foods we liked best, the clothes we liked to wear, how we didn’t like house work, and what to do to get out of it, but mostly we talked about boys.

The cute ones in class, who liked who, which girls were ‘fooling around’ with the boys, and mostly who we would like to ‘fool around’ with. Hell, we even talked about what we were doing if we were ‘fooling around’. We had no experience. We didn’t know what ‘fooling around’ was.

When we heard the other ‘experienced’ girls talking, we would try our best to listen in to find out what ‘fooling around’ was all about. We knew kissing was involved, and rubbing the girls breast. Boys didn’t have ‘pussys’ like we did, but they had ‘peters’. We sure wanted to know what a peter was.

We heard how the ‘experienced’ girls loved to have their pussys rubbed. How wet they would get, and this would allow the boy’s peter to go in easier. A BOYS PETER GO IN EASIER? What the hell did that mean? It sounded like the boy would put his peter in the girls pussy. Why would they do this? We were only 9 at the time, lived in the country, were just little innocent virgins, that wanted to know more.

As it was to turn out, there was going to be a Sadie Hawkins dance at school. We were suppose to be the ones that ask the boy to go to the dance. We had talked before about who we would like to be with. We knew who the good looking boys were, and who was the most popular. Trouble was, we had no idea what to do if we asked the boy and he would said yes. The other girls knew how to kiss, how to dance, how to talk about things boys liked, but mostly, they knew how to make out.

Judy and I knew nothing about making out, only what we had heard the other girls talking about. There was kissing, rubbing breast, and rubbing pussys. Getting the pussys wet and making it easier to get the peter in.

I cant remember which of us came up with the idea, but being the close and loving sisters, we decided to experiment with ourselves. We both sleep in the same bedroom, but we each have our own bed. We decided to get in the same bed that night and try what the other girls talked about.

After mom and dad had gone to bed and we knew they were asleep, we crawled into bed together. We both sleep in Pjs and we keep them on. As we lay there face to face, I asked Judy if she had ever kissed anyone. She said all she had kissed was mom, and dad. I told her I didn’t think that was real kissing. “Here, let me show you” I put my arms around her neck and drew her close. As my lips grew close to hers, I could feel her breath and she drew in deep breaths and let it out as if she was excited. I was excited also when my lips touched hers. There was a little shock, or at least it felt that way as we held our lips together. We held the kiss very lightly for a few seconds. Judy pulled back and said, ”that was pretty nice. I think I like kissing”. Hell I knew I did. If a boy could kiss like this, I knew what I wanted. I wanted to learn how to kiss real good. I told Judy that we needed to try it again. She leaned forward this time and put her lips on mine. She pushed a little harder than I did. She kept pressing her lips against mine until I had a hard time breathing. I started to open my mouth to tell her this, when her tongue went between my lips.

I was startled, but her tongue tasted and felt good. I was able to breath and I sucked her tongue in deeper. She was squirming her tongue around in my mouth and making my tongue move into hers and squirm around. Hell, I like this. I broke apart and took a deep breath. “Judy, that feels great. How did you learn to do that?” She said “I heard the other girls talk of the boys putting their tongues in their mouths. I wanted to try it. I want to do it again.” She didn’t have to ask me. Our lips were locked together, and our tongues were inside each others mouths, and we were exploring all our senses.

I think I was the first one to touch her little nipple. When I did, she jerked back. “What did you do. That felt great. Do it again” She put her lips to mine again, and I ran my hand up under her PJ top to her little, hard my now, nipple. She started moaning. It seemed to get bigger and she was moaning louder. I pulled back and told her to be quit. She would wake mom or dad. She grabbed me, pulled me to her lips again and placed my hands on her breast again. We were kissing deeply and our mouth juices were running down our face. She was moving so much, I was having a hard time keeping my hand on her breast. The next thing I knew is that she had her hand under my top and was pinching my nipple.

Oh she was right. That felt so great. I could feel my nipples getting harder and bigger. I was having a hard time breathing with the kisses we were having. I pulled back and was breathing fast and deeply. The next thing I knew, Judy had my top pulled up and was putting her lips on my nipple. OH it felt so good. She was sucking and I think biting a little. I was going crazy, but I had enough thoughts, that I tried not to scream out and wake my folks. It was all I could do not to scream.

Here I was with mouth juices running down my jaw from kissing my twin sister, and she had my breast nipple in her wet mouth sucking, biting, and running her tongues all over it. She paused long enough to remove her top and shove her breast into my face. I latched onto her nipple and started doing to her what she had been doing to me. It was amazing how hard her nipple was and I knew it was getting longer.

Judy had turned in bed and was now in position to suck my breast as I sucked hers. It all was building to a crescendo, but I didn’t know what it was. Judy paused and said, “maybe it would help to rub out pussys like the girls talked of.” She grabbed my pussy through my Pjs and started rubbing up and down. She was sucking my nipple, rubbing my pussy, and I was going out of my mind. I could hardly breath and I was getting light headed. She quit sucking my tit and told me to do her to.

I put my hand between her legs and started rubbing. As I started moving up and down, her legs squeezed together and held my hand there. She let out with a loud moan and her butt started bucking up and down on the bed. I figured she liked it so I continued sucking her nipple as I rubbed her pussy as she pushed up and down with her butt. All of a sudden, she stopped moving and was holding her breath. She was gritting her teeth and I thought she was in pain or something. Was she hurting? Then I felt her Pjs getting wet. I thought she was peeing. She dropped her butt on the bed and started breathing real fast. As she slowed down, she said “Janey, that was the best ever. You have heard them talk about “cuming” I think I just did.” I told her that her pants were wet. You must have peed. She spread her legs and looked. She took her Pjs and panties off and looked between her legs. She was wet, but there was no smell of pee.

She said she knew there was something coming out of her but she didn’t think it was pee. She put her finger in her pussy, rubbed it in the liquid and brought her finger to her mouth and tasted it. “OH Janey. It taste good, It is not pee.” She put her finger back into her pussy and got it wet again and put it in my mouth. I sucked on it and it was good. “What do you think it is?” I ask her. She said it has to be cum. I told her I wanted to know.

She shoved me back on the bed and placed her hands at me waist band and pulled my Pjs and panties off in one move. She placed her hand on my pussy and started rubbing. It felt great. Taking off my top, hers already off, we were naked. She was rubbing my pussy like she was an expert. I know we were onto something good. As she bit my nipple, played with my pussy, and ever so often she would run a finger inside me, I knew about the bouncing up and down on the bed. My ass was doing it all my itself. I was breathing faster and deeper, and my pussy was felling better and better and I was about to do something. I didn’t know if I was going to cum, pee, or pass out, but something was making me light headed again and I was getting dizzy.

Judy stopped rubbing my pussy and said “if you are going to cum and it taste as good as mine did, I want to get a mouth full.” She put her lips on my pussy. OH god, it felt good. As I bucked up and down, her lips were going up and down in my crack. I was cuming. I knew what she had gone through as I was about to do the same. I wondered if my cum would taste as good as Judy’s.

My head exploded. My legs jerked together. My ass came up and down in the bed. My mind sent blank. My very first cum.

As I lay there and became aware of what was going on, Judy was still between my legs sucking on my pussy. It still felt so good. I asked her if mine tasted as good as hers. She raised her head, and I could see her face was dripping wet. Her hair was wet. She had a smile on her face going from ear to ear. She came up to me and gave me a kiss. She still had some of my cum in her mouth and she expelled it into my mouth. “You tasted so good Janey, that I am going to do this more often. I love it. I have never tasted anything this good and sweet. What did you think of the taste? Can we do this every night?” “OH Judy. It tasted so good, just like yours and we are learning about ‘making out’. We can practice and get real good at it. I want to lick you between the legs so I can get your cum as it comes out of you. Is that OK?”

Judy came close to me and hugged our naked bodies together and said we would do this the rest of our lives. We kissed and it was not as needy as it was when we started. Just a warm, friendly, tongue sucking kiss. She had shoved out her pussy and was rubbing it against mine as she placed her hand on my butt and pulled me close. I knew my pussy was tingling so I assumed hers was too. She asked if we could do it again tonight. I took a deep breath as I chokingly said yes.

She started kissing with more earnest. Our mouths were open and we were sticking our tongues into each others mouth as far as they would go. She was pulling my ass toward her to make our pussy mounds rub against one another. It was electrifying. It didn’t take long until I felt I was about to cum again. I asked Judy is she was close. She said she was. I told her to move so we could suck each others cum. She jumped up and switched around in the bed.

I was on my back, and she put her knees on either side of my head, with her pussy right over my mouth As her head was over my pussy, she dipped her head between my wide spread legs and clamped her mouth on my pussy and covered it from the top to close to my butt pucker.

I reached up and grabbed her ass cheeks and pulled her down. As her warm and wet pussy came into contact with my bruised and swollen lips, I started sucking. I knew I loved to have her tongue on that little bump at the top of my pussy, so I knew she would love it to. I was flicking my tongue over her bump as she was riding me like I was a horse. My ass started all by itself going up and down. She to was sucking and licking my wet pussy. I was ready.

My pussy started squeezing shut and pallipating. I knew I was bout to have my second cum. It was building and I wondered if Judy was close. I didn’t have to wonder anymore. The cum started gushing out of her pussy right into my mouth as I started cuming into her mouth.

I swallowed as fast as I could, but I couldn’t get it all. It was in my eyes, nose, and hair. It was gushing everywhere. It was the cap for my cum. I know it made me cum better having a mouth full of my loving twin sister’s cum. She was trying to say something, but she couldn’t talk with her face buried in my pussy, and my cum making her gurgle.

She fell over beside me and turned around to face me. Another sweet kiss. “Janey, I love you.” “I love you to Judy. Can we love each other this way for the rest of our lives?” “I don’t know. I keep hearing the other girls talk about peters. Do you think it could be better than this?” “I don’t know. Do you think we should try?” “Hell yes, but that would be part 2” Now lets get over in my bed, out of this soaked one, so we can sleep. You have to change the sheets in the morning. We will take turns.

Janey

It was late at night and Virginia was finally getting done and heading for home. She took the elevator down to the parking garage, she hesitated before exiting the elevator befor getting out to look around. All quiet and empty she said to herself as she walked out to her car. As she pushed her car key pad to unlock the door the lights went out.

She awoke several minutes later to find her wrists tied to the side view mirrors of her car and her ankles bounded with rope fed through the front tire wells. Ah you're awake bitch, now ther fun can begin, Virginia started to scream but the man slapped her acrossed the face then ripped her panties off and stuffed them into her mouth. He pulled a knife from his boot and began popping the buttons from her blouse then cut the blouse to shreds, then her bra was cut to pieces then her skirt. His rough hands roamed her body and he roughly fondled her warm skin. His large hands squeezed her breasts so hard the flesh melted through his fingers, her nipples roughly pulled and squeezed. She watched in horror as he pulled two chains with alligator clips on both ends from his pocket. He clampped them down hard on her nipples making Virginia whimper with pain then attached the other ends to the windshield wipers. He opened the car door and turned the power on to the car then turned the wipers on.

Virginia squirmed and whimpered from the pain of her nipples being pulled on as the wipers whipped them back and forth.He chuckled as he watch breast torture the walked to the front of the car.

I'm gonna fuck you now bitch and opened his zipper, pulled out his hard cock and climbed onto the car and in between her silken thighs. He shoved his cock into her slightly moist pussy and forced his way into her. Virginia tried to screamed but her panty stuffed mouth prevented her. This vile man was shoving his cock deep inside her, ripping the flesh as he went deeper. He finally pulled back but then sunk his cock deep again. He fucked her so hard you could hear the metal hood buckle with each thrust.This vile rape rape went on for what seem like hours when he finally grunted, pulled his cock out and came all over her. Her face and tits and body took the load as he shot stream after stream of hot cum all over her. Thanks for the fuck bitch, I'm sure some one will find you before your nipples fall off he said as he closed his pants and walked away

“Just turned sixteen?” he asks.

“Yes, Sir,” I mutter. My heart feels like it’s in my belly.

“Looks like you’ve only been driving about two weeks,” the cop says, aiming his flashlight at my license. It’s still the paper one. My real one hasn’t even showed up in the mail yet.

“I know,” I say, “I’m sorry.”

“You know you’re not supposed to be driving after ten, right?” he says, shining his light in my face and then up and down my body.

“I know,” I say, “That’s why I was speeding, because I’m late getting home.”

“Where you coming from?” he asks, his light lingering on my tits. I’m wearing a tank top with out a bra. I left the bra at my boyfriend’s place. I can still feel his warm cum inside my pussy as the cop questions me.

“At a friend’s,” I tell him.

“A boyfriend’s?” he asks, the light dipping into my lap.

“I don’t have a boyfriend,” I lie, though I’m not entirely sure why.

“Well, I’m going to have to write you a ticket,” he says, and I can see my driving privileges vanishing before my eyes.

“Isn’t there any way you could just let me off with a warning?” I plead, batting my eyes and twisting my dark hair around my finger. I’ve flirted my way out of trouble in school with male teachers who are suckers for pretty eyes and big tits, and I’ve heard lots of stories about cops who let pretty girls off when they start to cry. The problem is I’ve never been much of a crier and the tears aren’t coming now.

“What did you have in mind?” he asks, his light back on my tits. It’s not the reply I expected and for a moment I feel off balance.

“I don’t know,” I say, “I can’t get a ticket though.”

He doesn’t reply right away. He looks up and down the street. I’m just a few blocks from home and it’s not a busy street. He turns off his flashlight and hooks it on his belt.

“Why don’t you show me your tits?” he finally says.

“What?” I gasp, completely shocked.

“You’ve got nice tits,” he says, “I’d love to see them.”

“Are you serious?” I say, feeling my heart rate suddenly jump. I’ve heard about these stories, too.

“It’s cheaper than a ticket,” he says, “And you won’t lose your license.” For a long moment I just stare at him. He’s tall and well built with big muscled arms sticking out of his short-sleeved shirt. He’s not bad looking but he’s old, older than my Dad anyway, which is the standard I use for guys being old. He’s at least in his forties, maybe late forties.

All this goes through my mind in a second before I do the balancing act. Which is worse, getting a ticket and possibly losing the license I’ve only just earned, or showing my tits to some pervy old cop? I’m embarrassed and actually blush when I realize that last thought sent a little chill down my spine and tickled the nerves that make my pussy wet. I blame it on the fact that I just had sex with my boyfriend, and as usual, I have to wait until I’m home and alone in bed before I can finish what he started.

“Alright,” I say, deciding that flashing my tits is a lot less hassle than a ticket. I unhook my seatbelt and then simply slip the straps from my tank top off my shoulders. The top is tight and I have big tits so I have to roll it down around my belly. I feel the cool night air on my nipples and I’m surprised at the thrill I feel exposing myself to him.

“Nice,” he says, and he doesn’t ask but simply reaches through the window and cups my breast in his large hand. I don’t say anything and he fondles my tits and lightly pinches my nipples. I’m embarrassed when they stiffen between his fingers. “You like that, huh?” he asks. I don’t answer but I don’t protest either when he ducks his head through the window and clamps his mouth over my nipple. It’s swollen and sensitive now and it’s hard to control my breathing.

“Ung,” I sigh, biting down on my lower lip when I feel his hand between my thighs. I spread them for him, almost instinctively and without thought. My shorts are very short shorts and it’s easy for him to find my pussy through the leg opening. “Ung,” I sigh again, and I can’t help but be impressed by his skilled fingers slipping so easily under my panties and finding my wet gash.

“Not bad,” he says, finally standing and pulling his head from the window. He takes the finger that was in my pussy and puts it in his mouth, and I am tempted to ask him how my boyfriend tastes. I show some restraint though, more than I did letting him suck my tits and finger my pussy. I am flushed red and my pulse is thumping in my ears.

“Can I go?” I ask, my voice a little too breathy. My top is still around my waist and he’s fondling my tit again.

“That was just for driving after ten,” he grins, “We still have the speeding ticket to deal with.”

“What?” I gasp, “You said…”

“I said to show me your tits,” he says, cutting me off, “And you did that. Now I’m saying, lets deal with the speeding ticket.” As he talks he takes his hand from my tit and unzips his trooper pants. “You’ve got a beautiful mouth,” he adds, and he reaches inside his fly and pulls out the biggest dick I’ve ever seen in my life. I’m angry but I’m also speechless and he knows why. 

“Never seen one that big, have you?” he says, letting his thick slab of meat rest on my open window. I don’t answer but I can’t tear my eyes away. It’s almost scary how big it is, but fear isn’t what I’m feeling as I stare at it.

“If I do this, you’ll let me go?” I finally ask.

“It’ll be like this whole thing never happened,” he says, and he gives one last look around the empty street before I take him in my hand.

“Oh my God,” I think to myself. It’s bigger than any dick I’ve ever touched and it’s not even hard yet. Its heavy and powerful in my fist and I can feel it throb as I pump it and it starts to grow.

“How big is it?” I say, and I hate myself for asking but I have to know.

“Ten-and-a-half inches,” he answers proudly, and my eyes grow wide. I have both hands wrapped around it now and there’s still plenty of room for my mouth. “Suck it, Princess,” he says, and I do, licking the tip first, then taking him as deep into my mouth as I can.

“Oh ya, Baby,” he moans, reaching through the window to caress my cheek while I swallow his huge dick. I twist in my seat to get a better angle. It’s so fucking huge it takes my breath away and I know I’m getting too excited when I get upset that his balls are still tucked inside his tight trooper pants. I fight the urge to ask him to take them out and instead I lift the tip, press it to his stomach, and lick my way up and down the thick vein on the underside of his cock.

It could have been… no, it should have been a quick, fast blowjob, suck and pump until he comes so I get this creep out of my life, but instead I’m giving him the porn star blowjob, using all my tricks and skills. Even worse than that, I’m not just sucking him, I’m making love to his cock with my mouth, worshipping his dick. This isn’t something he’s forcing me to do, it’s something I want, and he knows it.

“Ah, fucken-A,” he laughs when I suck the cum from his cock and swallow it hungrily. He pulls back and I’m panting. I have to wipe a dribble of cum from my chin.

“Can I go now?” I mutter, embarrassed by my own enthusiasm.

“Do you want to go now?” he asks. I don’t answer. His cock is still hard and poking through my window. “Why don’t you lock your car up and come with me?” he says, and I only hesitate for a second. Then I roll up my windows and lock my doors behind me.

There’s an auto shop across the street from where I’m pulled over and he drives his patrol car around back and kills the lights. His cock is still out and my tits are still exposed. “It’s a nice night out,” he says, and he climbs out of the car. I get out on my side and meet him at the back of the car.

He bends me over the trunk and pulls my shorts and panties down my legs. I hug the car liking the cool metal against my bare tits on a warm summer night. He takes his time licking and kissing my ass and pussy from behind, and then he gives me what I want.

“Oh my God,” I cry as he pushes ten-and-a-half inches of fat cock inside my body. I’ve only fucked two boys up to this point, my seventeen-year-old boyfriend and his twenty-three-year-old brother, which my boyfriend knows nothing about. Neither of them had small dicks, but taking the cop’s monster feels like losing my virginity again. I squirm and wiggle under him, and he grips my ass and slowly fills me up.

“Sixteen,” I hear him grunt, and he draws his cock back and pushes it in again. I moan and tremble and he takes my dark hair in his fist and pulls my head back so my back arches hard. “Fucking sixteen,” he says, and he’s fucking me know with long, deep strokes of his cock.

This isn’t like fucking my boyfriend in the bathroom with the door locked, trying to keep quiet so his mom doesn’t hear us while she’s upstairs watching Idol. This is hot, fast, and intense fucking that has every nerve in my body screaming for more. I can already feel my cum running down my legs and my wetness only encourages him.

“Oh, you love that, don’t you, you little slut?” he growls, and I say, “Yes! Yes!” and he fucks me harder and faster until my knees are like rubber and I’m simply dangling like a rag doll from the end of his cock.

“Aaaaaaaaagh!” he finally cries, and a cat howls somewhere as his cock swells and bursts inside my pussy. He rams his hips hard into my ass and I can’t take another inch of his cock. I lay there on the trunk of his car while he mauls my tits and humps my ass with slow, short thrusts until his balls are empty.

I use my shorts to kneel on in the parking lot behind the auto shop while I clean his cock with my mouth. I finally get my chance at his heavy balls, rolling them around on my tongue and nuzzling them with my lips until he’s hard again. He sits me on the trunk this time and fucks me slowly while we kiss. I don’t even know what this man’s name is but I take his cock in my pussy and his tongue in my mouth and I cling to him tightly.

“I want to cum on your tits,” he whispers in my ear, and I’m under his control. I slip back down to my knees and cup my tits while his huge prick spits pearls across my chest.

I can still smell the cops cum on my tits when I get home. I try to keep my distance from my Dad in case he smells it too, but it’s way past my curfew and I’m in trouble. He says I’m grounded for two weeks and he’s taking my license away for a month.

“Daddy,” I whine, but he’s def to my pleas.

“If you want it back, you’ll have to earn it back,” he says, and even though I’ve just been fucked harder and longer than any time in my life and cum so many times I lost count, I feel a chill run down my spine and tickle the nerves that make my pussy wet.

“How can I earn it back, Daddy?” I ask.

 

 

 

    

 Mind Powers Rock. Intro Note: this is my first story and I have really good ideas, so leave many comments as you like. Also, this is a fiction story, it’s not real. No sex in this chapter. But read it and you will find it good. This story is told in first person. Don’t be disappointed, for I will tell more later on. If you want part one I am going to need 8 votes. Special Thanks to Morgen, for helping me how to post this story. A cool sword to you Morgen!===|=========> Personal information (For main character): Hi my name is Daniel Hogan. I live in Cleveland, Ohio.  Im 25 years old, (im 5ft9 with an 8 inch dick. Im single, broke up with my wife in 2009) I have always had a wish getting a bigger dick but it would never come true. I work at a radiation lab. I am pretty high up there in rank. It was just the average day in the Radiation lab. Steven, my mentor, was checking the monitors telling me to get out (Steven and I had found a meteorite from space, and the government wants us to explore what kind of radiation is inside.)The Radiation levels were off the charts. Well the entire lab was collapsing from the radiation. I tried to get out but the door was locked. Steven ran out before I could escape. Sadly, I had no radiation suit on. I tried to save the meteorite, but it was too late. The entire place collapsed. The police arrived but they could not find my body.  I woke up in a cave, It was nighttime. I took a look around and suddenly realized something. There sticking up and going side to side, was a tail. “What the Fuck, how the hell did I get a tail?” I said. I looked into some nice shiny crystals, my skin color the same. “Thank god im not green or red or anything.” I walked around and realized the meteorite was black and was now to the right of me. It used to be green. I began to realize what happened. I had absorbed the radiation, therefore somehow there was enough left in the meteorite for me to somehow teleport. I also walked in further into the cave, realizing there was more similar radiation inside the cave. I looked around and I had somehow ended up in California. I looked up and I could see the Hollywood sign. Then I realized like an idiot I was fucking naked, had shrunk to 5ft6, and my dick was 14 inches. I ran back into the cave, totally embarrassed. My wish had really come to be, getting a 14 inch dick.  I needed some clothes fast. Apparently the radiation had given me vision like an eagle, and I saw a clothes store nearby. I then ran to the store, it was 10:00 at night according to the clock near the register. The door was locked, and I wanted it to be open. Suddenly the door flung open. “Damn, the radiation must have given me mind powers I guess”. I ran inside and turned off the alarms. Then I grabbed a nice green shirt, green Nike shoes, a leather jacket, some boxers, Jeans, some badass sunglasses, and a 24 carrot gold ring. I had now idea how the ring was there. I ran out the store and the door closed itself. “Man, mind powers fucking rock!” I had also grabbed a tape measurer inside the store to see how long my tail was. “Twenty four inches, holy shit!” I hid my tail in my jeans and found a news paper on the ground. I read the date, and it was June 24, 2013. “How fucking long have I been asleep?” I Then found a car store two blocks away and then headed out to see that the store was open. I asked the manager if I could have a car. He said go fuck yourself. I looked at him and he got a weird look on his face and he said “Be my guest, pick whatever you want, Its free of charge”. I had figured out I could persuade people with my mind. I then took a corvette with keys and drove to a nearby five star hotel, also free of charge, due to my persuasion. I took a nice suite, ordered room service, and then went to bed.The next morning I had figured out that persuasion should be used for the better good, but I first wanted to fill my desires. Starting out with a nice girlfriend would probably be a good start. I went next to the room next to my room, room 205, and found out that a hot girl was living there.She had 38 D cups breasts, a huge ass to die for, and a British accent. She said her name was Flare. I never heard such a beautiful name.This was going to be one hell of a good time. The series for these stories is called Mind powers rock. I hope you like my intro to this epic series.

 

It was another day in the summer, but I wasn’t too particularly happy about it. I haven’t had a real summer vacation since the 11th grade. These days its either work or school, and school has been a real pain in the ass for me. My sis doesn’t realize what she’s in for, and she just graduated from high school. And to celebrate before the big grad party, she invited her friends over to swim in our pool, on the ONE day I was supposed to have the pool to myself. I would gladly swim with them, but there is a rule in our house do to our culture. If girls you’re NOT related to are over using the pool, you keep your ass out of site. So I did… never said I wouldn’t look out the window though.

Three of her friends starting coming, one after the other. First to come to the backyard was Amia. Amia was the shortest, about 5 foot 2 inches. She had an oversized shirt on, but when she took it off, I must say, I was quite impressed. Especially with her light blue bikini, I would have pegged her for a one-piece type of girl. She was cute, had brown eyes and her brown wavy hair went down to the middle of her back. She had a very slender, tan body but her ass looked really firm and gave her legs a good shape, and as a guy who has a thing for legs, hers were exquisite. Her breasts were probably a higher A, maybe a low B… maybe a mid B (couldn’t tell since this was from a second story window) but they were perky, and didn’t appear to have tan lines.

While Amia and my sister jumper in the pool, the second arrival came, Cathy. Cathy had dirty blonde shoulder length hair, with hazel eyes. Her skin looked like it used to be olive, but she tanned it over, which was alright. She definitely worked out the most. She had the whole “2 pack abs” thing going. Her boobs were DEFINITELY a high C to maybe almost a D, held up with a black bikini. And her lower body mad a great shape with her ass curving right into reasonably toned thighs… Her ass wasn’t as round Amia’s, but it definitely had a bounce to it, something you want to put a hand on…

Then came the third girl of importance to the story.  Faye. Faye had shoulder length dark hair, blue eyes that were brilliant, and was sporting a red bikini. She wasn’t as thin as the other girls, but she was definitely a bit thicker, more curve than the other two girls. She had a small waist, with a bust of maybe a C cup.. but her ass… her ass was definitely the finest… I’ve spoken to her before, and I could tell her ass was amazing just from her wearing tight jeans, but I think the red bikini bottom accentuated it a bit. Definitely one you’d want to grab on impulse. You know, if given permission of course.

After the rest of her friends came, I started doing homework, but after I finished, I needed to take a nap. I could still hear them splashing about in the pool. I took off my pants to be comfortable, laid back, put on some soft music, closed my eyes, and tried to take a nap. I started to day dream about the girls… I wouldn’t deliberately go and hit on them, but I started thinking about their bodies, and how each one of them would be an amazing fuck. I started to get really hard too…What can I say, I get perverted when I have time to think of other things… what else is there to do?

I think Amia would be pretty light to carry… love to pin her against something….

Cathy… always wanted to be with a blonde… my sister doesn’t like her much anyway, would she care if I fucked her brains out?

Faye looks like she likes it rough… she was always the more outgoing one… maybe a screamer? Hmm…

My best guess on what happened next could be that I was so deep in thought that I forgot the door was open and didn’t hear anyone walking, because I felt a hand messaging my crotch. I jumped, and there was Amia, still wet from the pool, and her towel dropped at my door.

“CHRIST! Amia, what are you doing here??” I snapped.

“I…I was looking for a bathroom…” she said uneasily. Apparantly she didn’t expect to be caught.

“Theres one downstairs! You scared the shit outta me…”

“I know and I’m sorry but I wanted a place to shower and you sis said I can use… hers….”

She was still stairing at my boner, but didn’t want to look like she did… I guess she thought I was sleeping.

“Her room is the one next to mine.”

“Right… I’m sorry…”

She started to awkwardly go to my door…

“Wait!” I said. She slowly turned around, smiling, but still kinda pink in the face. “You wanna explain why you tried to jerk me just now?”

“What? NO! I wasn’t trying to… I mean, yeah I touched you but… you see… its just..” She was getting really flustered. “Its just, well, high school is done with, and I said I would have fun for once this summer… and… well, I saw you, and you were just… stiff…. And you are my friends older brother… and I was only curious…”

“Curious eh?” I inched toward her. She walked back a little, but the wall stopped her. “I understand, you’re practically and adult now.” I was now so close to her, I can feel her breath on my chest. Her back was against the wall. “Well, you could have just asked… Are you still curious?”

She grinned and looked down at my dick, still in my underwear, but clearly pointing right at her. She nodded her head, only so slightly..

“…Go ahead. I wont tell.”

She put her hand on the outside of my boxers, just slightly groping the head of it.

“no no no…” I guieded her hand to the ­inside­ of my boxers. “…here. This is what you were looking for…” and she slowly grasped my shaft. Her hand felt cool at first, then warm.

She started to fondle and stroke… I put my hand to her lower back, and guided her closer… “come here…” She was looking straight into my eyes at this point, still stroking and squeezing my dick.

Then we kissed. Hard. We started to get very familiar with our mouths. She wasted no time exploring. I matched her tongue movements against hers. Her stroking became more aggressive.

I massaged her tits under her bikini top with one hand and untied it with the other. She threw them off, with her mouth still holding on to my lips. I guided my hand down her abdomen, then under her bikini bottom, just to reach her pussy. It was really wet, and I know it wasn’t from the pool. It felt moist, and warm, and gathered all the wetness I can get on my fingers so I could work on the clit.

So there we were. Making out, with her hand on my shaft and my fingers on her pussy. I hear her moan in my mouth as I rub her clit. She stops the kiss---“Oh my god…Oh my god…OH MY GOD--”

She came all over my hand as she shook, her back against the wall to keep standing... I licked the juices from my hand… then she brought my hand to her lips. Apparently she was curious about how she tasted too… as she tasted her cum, I brushed the hair away from her face, looked at he in the eyes…

She still looked disoriented from her orgasm, but she slowly came back to earth, her gaze going back to my cock. She went down to her knees, as if she knew what I wanted next.

“I never given head before… I’ve played with a toy before, so I have no cheryy… and given a hand job, but never this… I’ve seen porno of it..”

“well, maybe its time to learn...”

With one hand behind her head, I whipped out my hard dick and held it to her face. She looked up at me, gave a little smile, and then slowly engulfed the head.

I would have said she lied, because her head started bobbing up and down like a pro. Her warm mouth just kept making more saliva, make it easier for her to take it all. She took her head off it, leaving a strand of spit from her mouth to the tip of my dick. She started to stroke my cock as she played with my balls, with her tongue. It felt amazing… then gave a quick spit and stroked a bit more

“oh fuck… you’re a liar.. you suck dick like a pro…”

She grinned, with spit and precum on her lips. “I told you, ive only seen in porn. And I watch A LOT” Then, she licked me from base to the tip, then deep throated me. Her tongue licked the base of my cock as I felt the back of her throat.

“You devious little…. Oh FUCK”

I knew I was close. I took control. I held her head by the hair and started to skull fuck her. She gagged everytime I thrusted, but she welcomed it. She put both hands on my hips and tried to get deeper and deeper. Amia kept eye contact with me the entire time, smiling at me with those brown eyes of her’s...

“Stop. Get up.” I guided her up, still holding onto her hair. I made her face my bed, and leaned her forward a bit. I pulled down her bikini bottoms and got up against her so my cock was resting between her cheeks. I pulled her face close to mine by the neck, so I could kiss her again, while my other hand played with her pussy again. She moaned in my mouth, filling it with spit…

“Ready or not…” I said…

I positioned myself at her entrance and thrusted. She was soaked. Warm. My body felt hers… her ass was smooth…

 

I thrusted again. She moaned.

“Hurry and fuck me,” she said. “They expect me back downstairs.” At that, I played with her clit. “Aaahhh…. Ohhhh…”

 

“Say it again. Beg.”

 

“Fuck me.”

 

“Again.” I rub her more.

“MMMMM…FUCK….ME”

 

And so I do. I old her arms together behind her back and I keep fucking her. Her juices made the noise our pelvises made even louder.

I turned her round, and picked her up, still fucking her. My daydreams were right, she was very light. We kissed as I bounced her up and down, with her legs wrapped around me. “Fuck, fuck, fuck…” she said. Then she sqeezed me with her entire body, pulling me deep, as she orgasmed.. her O face was brilliant… her expression made it look like she felt agony, but her pussy, squeezing my cock like a vice, told a different story. I pinned her against the wall, and kept fucking her. This time she was girating against my body, moving all by herself.

“Oh fuck… im gunna cum… where do you want me to-“

Before I could finish my question, she got down, knelt to the grown, and started sucking me hard, practically milking my cock with everything she had.

 

“Ohhh fuck… FUCK…”

I pressed her head against the wall as I came in her mouth. I would have gone deeper, but she kept me at a distance so that she can actually feel the cum in her mouth. She didn’t anticipate that it was gunna be a huge load though. She swallowed and swallowed, and kept a bit in her cheeks to know exactly what it tasted like. She kept eye contact the entire time.

“Damn… what kind of porn you watch Amia?”

Then there was a shout coming from downstairs. It was my sister. “AMIA! You find the bathroom ok?? We finally decided what music to play!”

“Be right there!” She yelled back. She put her bikini back on, gave me a quick kiss on the cheek, and ran off.

 

I sat at my bed, wrapping my head around what happened. I toweled off, I smiled, laid back, and turned on my iPod. I didn’t even bother to put my underwear back on.

 

And boy, I’m glad I didn’t, because there was more to come…..

 

Part 2? 

 MOTHER LOVERby Rex Taylor
CHAPTER ONECathy stood on the deserted beach. It had taken her half an hour to gather the pile of rocks and stones at her feet. She looked up and down the strand to see if anyone was nearby and, seeing no one, she bent over and picked up a stone. She drew back her arm and flung the rock with all her might onto the incoming waves. "FUCK!" she screamed.
Again and again she repeated the process, the heap of rocks disappearing much faster than it had been accumulated, and each time Cathy let fly she wailed the obscenity once again, wailed it despairingly, as though it were the last pitiful utterance of a broken heart.
Perhaps it was. Perhaps at this very moment Cathy was experiencing the most downcast and disconsolate emotions of her life. Eighteen-year-old girls tend to be extreme in their feelings and reactions at the best of times and, if anyone had been there to ask her, Cathy would undoubtedly have replied that she felt just like dying.
She stooped to seize the last rock, a big gray chunk of stone, which she had saved for last precisely because it was bigger than any of the others she'd found. Her fingers wrapped around it and she brought her arm back for the toss. Cathy closed her eyes and she saw her mother's face, andit made her smile to imagine Gwen standing in the stone's imminent pathway, for wasn't it all Gwen's fault?"FUCK!" she shrieked and the rock flew out of her hand to slap and splash upon the frothing wave rolling towards the shore. Her arm dropped and she stood a moment, panting heavily with the force of her emotions, her young tits heaving as frantically.
"Are you throwing rocks at the devil?" someone asked, and Cathy whirled around, her sandaled feet whipping on the warm sand. A young man, sun-browned and wearing only a pair of skimpy black swim trunks, stood at the crest of the bluff overlooking the beach, his longish hair blowing in the sea breeze.
"Huh?" Cathy called in reply. He was coming to join her, a smile growing bigger on his face as he got nearer. Jesus, she thought, he's cute! And he must think I'm crazy or something.
"I said, are you throwing rocks at the devil?" He cocked his head to one side and stared at her engagingly. "It's kind of a joke, but I guess it isn't funny if you don't know the language. I have this friend, see, who went to a church-run boarding school when he was younger, and the supervisor used to tell the boys that getting horny was a symptom of the devil trying to take over their bodies. So, until they found out it was caused by something else altogether, whenever one of them started feeling any urges, he'd run outside and start pitching rocks until the devil gave up and went back to Hell where he belonged.""Oh," Cathy said, lips curling into a little smile.
"I guess you had to be there to appreciate it," the boy added, and Cathy couldn't keep a straight face any longer. She began to laugh softly and his face brightened.
"My name's Cathy," she said. "What's yours?"
"I'm Chris," he said. "Chris Robinson. I don't remember seeing you anywhere. Have you been on the island all summer?""It seems like it," Cathy sighed. "But we've only been here a couple of days. My mom and I," she explained quickly. He really was cute, and she didn't want him to think he had no chance with her.
"My dad and I have been here a week," Chris said. "Don't you care for it?"She shook her head. "It was all my mom's idea. Take a good old-fashioned mother-daughter vacation, get to know each other-all that shit. So, every time I try to get to know her, she says, "Cathy, honey, I have to get some work done on this article-why don't you go out and soak up some sun, and we'll talk later." The only person on this island I've said more than three words to is a really dipshit girl named Jennifer whose family is renting the place down the road from us. Until you came along, though. God, my throat is sore already from all this talking.""Hey, don't tire yourself out. I'm not worth it."Bet you are, Cathy told herself. Bet you are.
"Where do you go to school? You are still in school, aren't you?"Cathy nodded. "I'll be a junior this fall. I was going to Miss Proctor's, in Darien. Do you know it?""No," he mused, "I don't think so. Darien, Connecticut? We don't get out here much, though. We live in Illinois. But Dad had some business on the East Coast this summer and he decided to bring me along.""What's your sign?""Cancer. Born June twenty-ninth.""Jesus," Cathy whistled. "So was I! We ought to be friends."
"Yeah," he smiled. "We'd only have to buy one horoscope." Chris stretched out his hand. "How would you like a guided tour of the south coast? I think I rank as an expert.""You're on," Cathy giggled, and, hand in hand, away they went down the strip of deserted beachfront.
They talked as they walked, and in the space of only a few minutes it was as though they had been friends for years. There seemed to be a special bond between them. As Cathy noted, how often indeed do you find someone who was born exactly the same day you were? And the same year, it turned out, too.
Chris liked what he saw walking beside him, and he wondered if their matching astrology did indeed have any significance. Like, did it mean he was going to be able to get into her pants? Cathy's pants were well worth getting into, he was certain. She was a beautiful, willowy girl, nearly as tall as he was, with long, lissome legs whose rippling muscles moved so gracefully as to justify the whole, long process of human evolution. Her hair was a windswept mane of golden brown, a few shades blonder than his own light-colored locks, her face was clean and oval-shaped and finely chiseled, and the demure skimpiness of her bikini showed off a body put of a wet dream. Cathy's tits were high and round, not too big and certainly not too small, with freckles showing daintily on her breastbone and in her cleavage. She had a smooth, flat tummy with a navel that would just accommodate the tip of his middle finger, and her ass was young, high-set, and springy-just made to be bounced on a bed. Sometimes when she moved her legs just so, a tiny tendril of pussy hair would slip through the leg opening of her bikini bottom. The curl was dark, much darker than the hair onher head, and Chris was willing to bet a month's allowance that her cunt fur was silky to the touch. The beach narrowed, the bluffs behind creeping down almost to the surf's edge, and Chris guided the girl to a path that led up the sandy rise. They stood on the top, looking down into a wooded vale on the inland side, a little forest whose green leaves spread like a natural umbrella.
"This is virgin timber," Chris informed her, "about the last on the island of any size. Most of the woods were cleared away to make this place a vacation paradise." He tugged on her hand. "Want to go exploring?"The only thing I'd like to explore, Cathy thought smirkily, is the bulge in the crotch of your trunks. His shorts fit him tightly, fashionably, molding the fabric around his cock and balls with a frankness the girl found totally praiseworthy. But on the other hand, she found everything about him praiseworthy. He was good-looking, had a nice, free and easy manner, and she wondered if he was thinking the same thoughts which dominated her mind at that moment.
Throwing rocks at the devil, Cathy thought. Weird, but he'd hit it almost on the nose. She had been frustrated, she had been angry, but above all else, she had been horny-the kind of horniness peculiar to young girls who have just discovered their cunts are useful for other things besides urination and masturbation. Indeed, that was why Cathy had been so pissed off when her mother had sprung the big news upon her.
Seeing Gwen at all was a big surprise. They had been closer when Cathy was much younger, but for the past nine years most of Gwen's work had kept her out of the country altogether. Gwen was a reporter for a national magazine, and she spent a lot of time abroad running down stories andinterviewing celebrities. During those nine years Cathy had lived almost exclusively at one boarding school or another, and she had almost gotten used to not having a mother at all. And then, just over a week ago, Gwen had turned up at Miss Proctor's School to inform her daughter that the long separation was finally over, that the magazine had given her a transfer, to the Washington, D.C., offices. In July, the two of them would move into a house Gwen had already found in Georgetown, and come fall Cathy could start in at one of the many good private schools about the nation's capitol.
It couldn't have come at a worse time. After eighteen years Cathy had finally fallen irrevocably, permanently in love, with a young college student who helped out as a languages tutor at Miss Proctor's. While conjugating French verbs, Cathy had made her declaration of undying love, italicizing it by removing her blouse and placing his hands upon her conveniently braless tits. He had turned red at the first contact, and then his hands had seized upon her boobs with an eagerness Cathy wasn't quite ready for, and before she could get around to telling him how much she wanted to be the mother of his children and the love of his life, he had her lying on the carpeted floor of the study room with her skirt raised, her panties lowered, and his cock poised on the threshold of her quivering pussy.
Involuntarily she winced at the sudden remembrance of the first stabbing thrust he had made with his cock inside her virgin cunt, and, wincing, she likewise involuntarily squeezed tight upon Chris' hand holding hers. He returned the tender pressure and she was glad she'd remembered.
That had been about six months ago. About? Itwas at 7:35 p.m. on the evening of January twenty-ninth. A girl doesn't forget when she sacrifices her cherry upon the altar of love. And it had been a nice experience, all in all. Cathy hadn't climaxed that first time, but she soon got over that. And the third time she and her lover got together, he had made her a gift of a medical prescription which, when filled, allowed Cathy to look forward to many weeks of worry-free screwing.
Of course, being able to fuck without fear of getting knocked up had its effect on Cathy, too. She realized within a matter of days that she didn't really love her tutor, that she was merely trying to rationalize her sex impulse, but what the fuck? When he put his cock inside her and she began to tighten her snug pussy upon it, she felt good, and he felt good, and so what if they weren't intending to make it a permanent, lifetime arrangement? What hurt most was to realize that she had been missing out on this for so long. Her tits had begun to sprout in brown-capped buds when she was eleven, and by the time she'd started eighth grade, the other girls, were calling her "Beaver" every time she undressed for an after-gym shower. She'd been ready for fucking long before she had managed to screw her courage to seduce her tutor.
What was strangest, Cathy thought, was how she'd lived eighteen years, almost, without ever being fucked and now, only six months after her first screw, it seemed to be a completely wasted week that didn't allow her to have something long, hard, and hot stuffed inside her pussy. Jesus, she said to herself as they walked into the woods, it's been nine days! And she knew as surely as she knew her own name that if this absolutely gorgeous guy didn't ball her, she'd have no choice but to rape him on the spot.
"See," he was telling her. "The island may be a tourist haven, but here in the woods you can feel just like Robinson Crusoe before he met Friday-all alone, with nature your only companion." Chris stopped in the shade of a big and ancient oak whose branches overhung them like a canopy. The leaves above their heads filtered the sunlight shining down, and the soft lighting gently accented the golden highlights of Cathy's hair and the rosy, lightly tanned pink of her young flesh. She reminded him of an impressionist painting or a David Hamilton photograph, and he wanted very much to touch her.
"It's really beautiful and quiet here," she said with a delicate huskiness in her voice. She looked at him. He was staring at her with the hunger so plain in his eyes, and she wondered if he might not be frightened. Why should he be? Chris was a good-looking guy-he had to know he was good-looking-and he should be able to read the message her own eyes were doing their damnedest to broadcast to him.
She sucked in her breath, making her tits rise smoothly for his inspection. A little flush spread across her face and she laughed reassuringly. Cathy's eyes dropped imperceptibly, peeking once more at the bulge in the front of his trunks. It seemed a little bigger than before, as if horny blood were beginning to engorge his cock in anticipation.
Her foot hesitated a moment. She was going to approach him, to take his hands in hers, to let her body brush against his, to touch him with her lips. Surely that would give him the message. Her eyes glanced past his figure and she said, "Oh. What's that?"He turned. "That?" he said, and there was a little choke in his voice she hadn't expected. Hewas getting hot for damn sure, she knew in that moment. "It's just a pond."I can see that, she thought. "Is it deep? I mean, I'd love to swim in some fresh water. The salt in the ocean makes my hair brittle, and I think it's ruining my complexion." She waited for his answer, shifting her weight from foot to foot.
"Oh, sure," he said. "It's plenty deep enough for swimming.""Well, come on, then!" she squeaked, and she bounced away from him, making for the wooded pond. He came up beside her while she stood on the bank looking at the surface of the water, where the overhead sun cast silver blades of light across the clear green. "It even looks dean," she said. "At least compared to the Hudson or the Connecticut.""It's clean," he said, his voice still a bit shaky. He stepped forward and put his toes into the water, shivering at the cool tingle that raced through him. Goddamn it, he cursed inwardly. He'd been just about to give her a try, too! Maybe he'd read her wrong. Maybe all she wanted to do was talk and walk.
Cathy reached up behind herself, then presented her back to Chris. "Untie me," she said. "I can't quite reach it." Of course that wasn't true-after all, she'd put her bikini on with no help at all-but she knew instinctively that helping a girl undress was a real turn-on for guys.
He'd undone the bow holding up her bra before he realized it, and all he could do was stare at her suddenly bare back as she let the bra fall and flutter to the ground. Her hands skidded down her smooth sides to pull open the bows securing her panties and these, too, dropped. In the twinkling of an eye she'd become completely naked, and he was staring at her back, almost entranced, unable to take his eyes off the sinuous line of her spinalcolumn, from where it showed beneath the fall of her hair to where it joined the perky, plump swell of her bitable-looking butt.
She smoothed hands across her golden hair and turned around to face him. He pursed his lips as he drank in the sight of her nudity. The bikini had been flattering and a turn-on when it was covering her body so provocatively, but naked? God! His eyes bulged until he was sure they must be fully as large and round as the pink, plump tits that perched high and proud on her chest, topped off by slightly oval-shaped nipples, brown and beautiful, the paps already beginning to stiffen under the frankness of his gaze.
Chris eyed the fine lines of her young body, and he wondered why his face was growing so red-indeed, why his face could be growing red, for it seemed that every drop of blood in his body was at that very moment pumping like crazy into the barrel of his prick. He looked down at his front, saw the crotch of his trunks tenting out as his pole went up. Her eyes dropped with his, and she smiled to see what effect her nakedness was having upon him.
"Does that always happen when you see a naked girl?" she asked innocently, her fingertips brushing across his budding hard-on. He jumped as if she were wired for electrocution, and his cock bulged all the more, beginning to ache with the need he suddenly felt.
"A girl like you," he said softly, staring at the stunningly dark hair of her crotch. Her pussy fur was almost black, in vivid contrast to the golden glow of her head hair, and it was impressively thick, so much so that he couldn't even see the lips of her cunt through the under bush. He couldn't help himself-and obviously she wanted it, too, or she'd never have stripped off in front of him-andhis hand closed upon her furry muff.
"Ooohhhh," she whispered as she felt him grip her twat in his firm paw. Her hand dropped to stroke his.
He filled his hand with her snatch, reveling in the plump thrust of her cunt mound, in the satiny smoothness of her fuzz, in the moistness he could already feel beneath his palm. He clutched her tight, fondling her cunt, and while her fingers teased and trailed across his wrist, her thighs began to clamp together, pressuring him softly in return as he pressured her.
Cathy moved against him, so that her tits brushed against his bare chest. He felt her nipples stiffen on impact, and then her boobs crushed against him and she began to rise on tiptoes, her hands clutching his shoulders to support her body, and he dropped his face slightly to meet her lips with his own.
She parted her lips immediately, and he did likewise, his tongue stabbing out, scraping across her white teeth to penetrate the cavern of her mouth. She caught his tongue hard then, sucking it voraciously as it slid wetly across her own, and Chris could feel his Lower lip brushing again and again upon her teeth. Her mouth opened slightly then, and she began to probe and explore with her tongue inside his mouth. She was aggressive, as aggressive as any girl he'd ever known, and he loved it. He could tell she'd be a tiger when they got around to the actual fuck.
He let go of her pussy, pulling his hands out of the space between their bodies, and she was rubbing him now from tits to knees, trying to wrap her legs around him where he stood. Chris reached behind to cup the cheeks of her rosy ass, to give her additional support as she raised herself against him, and in the process he let his fingers driftroguishly into the crack between her asscheeks. Cathy squirmed when she felt his fingertips brush round her puckered bung, when she felt them begin to twine and pull the soft, sparse hairs that grew further back in her crack, and she rubbed him all the harder with her bare body, thrilling delightfully as she felt the lump of his prick grow and grow and grow inside his shorts.
She pulled her tongue back, let his slip free, and she spoke to him, so close that her milky breath tickled his upper lip. "Let's go swimming," her voice invited.
"You've gotta be kidding," he whispered in amazement.
She giggled and slipped back onto the soles of her feet, drawing back from him a step or so. "My God," she said, looking at his stiffened cock. "If you go in with that, you'll displace all the water."Cathy dropped to her knees before he could stop her, as if he had any intention of doing so. She hooked her fingers into the elastic waistband of his trunks and tugged them down.
Freed suddenly of its imprisoning garment, Chris' cock bounced and bobbled and bumped Cathy hard upon the chin. She laughed a tinkling laugh at that, and she looked up at him with an indescribably mysterious expression in her pale blue eyes. He realized at that moment that she had eyes of the purest, sweetest blue he'd ever seen-a delicate watercolor shade whose beauty he'd never appreciated, particularly since his own eyes were only a hair darker and he'd been ribbed for years about having eyes like a milk-faced country maiden. Seeing Cathy's eyes now, seeing the look that was in them, made him forget all the dorm-room teasing.
She took his cock in a small, dainty hand, stroked up and down its rigid length, appreciatingits size, its thickness, its hard masculine beauty. And it was so warm, so full of life. Cathy loved cocks. She loved to touch them, to stroke them. Sometimes she was content to begin a sex session by deftly jacking off her partner to a spurting, splashing climax, confident that she could easily arouse him to a fresh hard-on that would last an hour or more.
"Do you play with this very much?" she asked suddenly, her voice honestly curious.
"Huh?" he asked, his prick throbbing in her grip.
"Do you play with it?" she repeated. "You know, just lie around, touching yourself, stroking it, whatever?""Sometimes," he admitted. "Not as much as I used to, before I found out about girls.""I know what you mean," she sighed thoughtfully. Again she moved her hand up and down his shaft, fingers teasingly loose upon his hard cock flesh. "I wish I had one of these," she added. "I'd play with it all the time. I think I'm in love with the idea of a penis." Her face moved, cheek rubbing along the stiff, reddened dong. He felt the warmth of her face vibrating through every pore of his body and he let his hands come down to touch and stroke her soft hair.
She put her fingers upon the tip of his rod, pulling back, the foreskin until his cockhead was completely bare, and she stared for a moment at the purple knob, already bearing within the slotted cum-slit a tiny drop of clear liquid. She moved her head again, her lips brushing his wine-dark cocktip, taking away with the initial drop of lubricating juice.
Cathy lay back on the grass while Chris stood above her, his breath leaving him in excited gasps. His trunks were hanging at knee height on hisslightly spread legs and, as soon as he could collect himself, he rejoined his legs so that the garments fell completely off. He kicked them away impatiently, then slumped down beside her..
She was waiting for him, lying on one side and licking her lips. One of her hands was brushing back and forth across an already stiffened nipple, making the little brown bump jiggle provocatively. Nothing, he thought, that he had ever seen was half so sexy, so immediately desirable. Let alone so immediately obtainable.
He threw himself upon her, forcing Cathy onto her back once more, his mouth covering hers, his hands roaming and straying across every inch of her body. He filled his hands with her ripe tits, feeling the nipples punch hard and hot against his palms in reply. He drew fingertips across her snatch, feeling the tightly clutched lips part for him, feeling the dewy wetness of her cunt. He slipped his hands beneath her body, once more grabbing at the luscious cheeks of her butt, and she lifted herself to make it easier for him. And at the same time her hands were upon him, touching his back, stroking his hair, his shoulders, slipping low to tease his own ass, to slip into his crack and fickle the back of his balls. She tangled her fingers in his crotch hair and gave a teasing pull, and he moaned aloud into her sucking, kissing mouth, feeling her soft giggle in reply.
He kissed his way off her mouth, onto her chin, catching the bold point in a sucking wet grip that made her thrust it against and into him. He slid farther down, sucking and biting at her neck, at her shoulderblades, making his way onto the rising curve of her tit. She touched his ear with her fingertips, tracing the whorls and folds of his flesh, digging gently at it, and he felt her fingers stiffen when he descended to her nipple.
"Yes," she whispered as she felt his teeth graze the rubbery hardness of her nipple, and "Yes!" she whined again when his tongue lashed that same stiff point, and "YES!" she wailed loud when he began to suck and nurse upon her sweet boob. "Suck me like a baby," she pleaded, her fingers curling in his hair, her head thrown back, eyes closed deliriously. She loved to have her nipples kissed and licked and sucked, especially now when the guy was also beginning to use his fingers on her cunt!His mouth full of tit, Chris let his hand slip southward, discovering en route that her navel was one of Cathy's most delightfully erogenous zones. She had a great many of these, he was learning, but the depression of her belly button and the flesh immediately surrounding it was a real champion, a standout in any crowd.
Regretfully he left it behind, about the same time he shifted his mouth to her neglected right nipple. The little pap reacted gratefully, throbbing and humming with sensuality as soon as he began to kiss it, but perhaps some of the reaction was due to the fact that his hand had simultaneously made contact with Cathy's sopping pussy.
He corkscrewed his finger into her hole, stiff digit probing and diving up her wet tunnel, and she opened her cunt for him. Her snatch was everything a girl's ought to be-hot and wet and TIGHT! She came on like Tina Russell, and he could jab his finger into her cunt deep enough to be positive she'd been fucked before, but she hadn't been worn out. Not by a long sight. Inside, where it counted, her twat was tight and snug as a young virgin, and no matter what happened in the next few minutes, he was going to get his prick into her cunt and fuck for all he was worth. If Gabriel blew his horn right now, Chris Robinsonwould pass up the Last Judgement until he'd blown his nuts off inside Cathy's honey-dripping snatch.
She was writhing and thrashing as he nursed and stabbed at her pussy, and she wished nothing more at that moment than for him to hurry up and get on with the balling. Oh, she enjoyed what he was doing. She enjoyed the hell out of it! But after all, it had been nine goddamn days since she had been screwed, and her cunt was screaming a silent message to her brain- I wanna be fucked. I wanna be fucked. I wanna be fucked!Cathy's crotch swiveled invitingly, and she tried to get her legs around him in an effort to catch his attention. Come on, she thought. I'm as hot as you're gonna get me. Crawl aboard and feed me your cock, your beautiful fat cock.
It wasn't the biggest or the thickest cock she'd had. Of the six different guys she had screwed up till now, one had a dong on him that was noticeably bigger than Chris', but at the same time, the guy's prick had been so big that it was slightly uncomfortable to have it inside her. And to make matters worse, he was like so many other guys with super cocks-he'd never learned, anything about technique, relying instead on his mammoth dick to get the job done. Which, as a lover, made him slightly less desirable than Cathy's language tutor, whose prick was only of average size, as she understood average size, but who could fuck up a storm once he had it inside her pussy.
Well, Chris had nothing to be ashamed of. His cock was about seven inches long, maybe a fraction less, and thick enough to give a girl a nice handful. Cathy knew from her fairly limited experience that he could fill her twat up nicely, without any undue strain upon her elastic young cunt, and she wished to hell he'd get on with it and fuck her.
"C'mon," she sighed, head rolling from side to side, "c'mon and do it to me." He continued to suckle her tits and rub and dig inside her pussy, and she realized that his arm must be dripping with her juices to the elbow at the very least. Her snatch had never been this hot and wet in her life, but then she'd never gone nine days without a lay since she'd first started fucking, either.
He made slurping noises as he ate her tit, smacks and pecks that rang a sympathetic chord somewhere round the base of her neck, and she throbbed in unison with his nuzzling. "C'mon, c'mon," her voice pleaded, breaking into a falsetto squeak as the need to be fucked became more and more pressing.
His teeth worried her nipple the way a dog worries a blanket tossed to him for play, and she screamed at the agonizing needs he seemed unwilling to satisfy. She bounced her plump ass on the ground again and again, cunt muscles throbbing around his inserted fingers, her mind not appreciating at all the obvious truth that his finger play was making her hotter, wetter, more ready to accept fully the forthcoming insertion of his prick.
"Fuck meee now!" she shrilled, pulling at his hair with both hands, causing little tears of sudden pain to fill his eyes. He raised his mouth from her titties, looking up at her face to see the look of unbridled passion and fuck-fury that possessed and twisted her features.
He noticed for the first time that her snatch was as wet as though she'd been swimming in the pond after all, that her twat muscles were beginning to twist and suck like a vise upon his teasing fingers. She was ready to fuck. It hadn't hurt her to wait. And after all, hadn't she played it cool and coy with him from the beginning, keeping him in suspense about her intentions right to the lastminute, almost? Chris smiled and climbed to his knees, sliding out of the grip of one of her legs.
She paid no attention, for her eyes were closed tight and one of her hands had already ventured to assault the same tits and nipples which he had just relinquished. He saw her fingers tugging and jerking at the rock-hard brown nipples, saw her hands cupping and squeezing the firm round titties, and he could see the abundant droplets of juice that had seeped from her open snatch to collect in the dark, satiny ringlets of her fuzzy beaver. He crawled around, spreading her thighs wide.
Her snatch was open for him now, the pink and coral interior showing like a freshly revealed treasure hoard, and he loved it at first sight. Nothing turned him off like a pussy so worn-out that the inner cuntlips protruded like a pink-brown tongue. He liked his cunts nice and fresh and tight-the kind you have to open up in order to inspect, and he stroked his fingers through her gash once more for luck, now that he was ready to fuck her.
She whined as his fingers slid in her slippery slit, and she whined again when he caught the bud of her clitoris between two fingertips and squeezed it. More wetness seeped from her pussy when he touched her love button, and he knew from the way her twat smelled, from the slightly, hollow quality in her cry, that she was on the verge of coming already. So much the better. Her cunt had been tight and active upon his fingers when they were inside her hole, and he was pretty sure she'd have his nuts cracked in no time flat, so all the more reason to get her good and hot before he stuck his meat into her.
Cathy jolted at his first touch, the way shealways did when a guy was about to put the prick to her, and she opened her eyes, half sitting up. He was between her spread thighs, tickling his knob onher cunt hairs, drawing the tip of his rod again and again along the dripping lips of her snatch. She wiggled her ass for him, scooting towards him so that he'd have no choice but to ram his tool home, all the while concentrating in an effort to make her cunt gape open so far his dick would be sucked in just like dirt into a vacuum cleaner.
He smiled at her, placed his prick squarely against the opening of her cunt, and he thrust suddenly, so quickly, so deftly, so unexpectedly, that she wasn't quite ready. She felt his cock drive home, all the way into her wet depths on that very first stroke.
His prick filled her cunt sensationally, just as she'd known it would, and the walls of her elastic-lined pussy snapped back into place around his imbedded cock, giving them both a sudden feeling of snug, warm wetness. Cathy closed her eyes again, sinking her head and shoulders back upon the cool green grass, her hips and ass lifting to meet his thrusts, retaliating in good kind for the deft and rhythmic pistoning of his crotch against hers.
Her twat was a wet glove of sticky, slick flesh upon his prick, and within seconds his hands had once again found her boobs, fighting with her own fingers for the right to play with her tits during their fuck, winning that fight and immediately putting the victory to good use. He caught her nipples in pinching, squeezing holds that made her scream in unparalleled delight, and the incessant activity of his fingers upon her paps signaled a telegram of increased arousal to her brain, serving only to underscore what Cathy already knew and knew well-that she was about to come!Again and again his thick shaft slicked into her hole, pulled nearly all the way out, then rammed home once more. The constant stretching and releasing of her rubbery snatch mouth was makingher clit stretch and relax in equal measure, and this, coupled with the steady in-out, in-out, of his prick in her twat and the effective work of his fingers upon her hot, melting nipples, was too much for Cathy, making her scream out her joy long before she really wanted to.
"YESSSSS! I" she shrieked then, her body dissolving into a mass of molten lust. "OH, GOD! !" were the last coherent words to burst from her lips before the rippling of muscles and fibers within her body became uncontrollable and it seemed as if her very nerve endings lay raw and exposed.
Chris smiled indulgently to see her reaching an orgasm, proud of her for being so sensitive, proud of himself for having had the patience to arouse her so fully before seeking his own pleasure. She convulsed in the grip of her climax and he held up a moment, watching her and loving her, then he began to hump away, now in dead earnest, sawing his cock in and out, of her cunt in an attempt to reach his own release in time to share it with Cathy.
Fucking her during her orgasm was like nothing he could ever have imagined. Her cunt seemed to have become electrified, to be massaging his prick with millions of rolling, gliding fingers, and he knew from the way she clutched at his rod with the lips of her snatch, with the inner muscles of her pussy, that he could not hold back long.
He jabbed her again, again, again, three, four, five, six times more, fucking frantically, and suddenly he knew that his time was at hand. He looked at her, and he realized there was something he needed to know, to know fast! "Can I come inside you?" he asked in a sharp voice, trying to cut through the fog of release that hung over Cathy. "Is it all right if I come inside you?"She squealed sharply, her eyes still shut, herhands sifting through the grass on either side of where she lay, and he knew that she hadn't heard him, that she was in a world all her own at that moment.
"Can I come inside?" he asked once again, louder, clearer, but making no more impression. He knew it wouldn't. His question had been asked for the sake of convention that last time, for even as he spoke, he felt a sudden wrenching in his balls and his sperm began to let fly.
He was inside her cunt when the first squirt left his cock, and he knew there was no real safety in pulling out now, so he began to lunge and jab inside Cathy's pussy, jerking hard as he shot his creamy load.
She jerked in reply when she felt his first squishing spurt deep within, and her cunt throbbed and hammered with a new fire that even his copious jism could not extinguish. Her snatch wrung and twisted around his cock as he shuddered and came, and she used her cunt to suck his prick dry of everything his balls could produce.
Later, when they lay together, sweaty and naked, on the grass beside the pool in the woods, he whispered softly, "I tried to ask if it was all right for me to come inside you, but you didn't answer and I couldn't stop myself by then.""It's all right, silly," she purred, "I'm on the Pill.""Good," he sighed. "That's a very responsible attitude.""It sure is," she agreed, "so remember that you don't have to ask the next time.""Is there going to be a next time?""Bet your ass there is," she giggled, kissing him on the tip of his nose.
CHAPTER TWOShe rolled away from him, letting her fingers brush across the cum-wet fur of her snatch. She burst a bubble of white clinging in her beaver hair, then brought the fingers to her nose to sniff delicately. Her lips curled in a pixie-like smile and her tongue peeked forth, flicking across the wet fingertips, tasting the juice, and she smiled to show him that the taste was indeed delicious.
Chris reached for her, his cock sore from the strenuous fuck but irresistibly erecting for yet another round. He was too slow, though, and she had already danced away when his hand slapped the open air where she had been lying. He jumped to his feet and ran after her, following the scuttering of her sandals-she'd never taken them off-and leaping with her into the water of thewooded pond. She swam away from him, laughing as she splashed, her arms and legs flailing and kicking in the water, but Chris was as good a swimmer and he caught her near the middle of the pool, holding her by the arms, bouncing and buoying on the water to keep afloat.
Cathy took his kiss agreeably, and beneath the surface of the clear pond she let her legs bump again and again upon the hardening lance of his prick, trying to trap it between her thighs. "My
God," she said lightly, "you must be a real sex maniac. Didn't you get enough the other time?""I couldn't get enough," he grunted hornily. "Not of you and that thing you've got.""It's called a pussy, silly!" she giggled in delight, pulling away from him. She paddled away fast, making for the shore where they had lain and fucked together, and he swam after her like a crocodile hunting unwary bathers, following Cathy to the bank.
She was clambering ashore when he caught her by the ankle and upended her on the grass. The hairs on Cathy's cunt gleamed and shone with the water that clung to their silky tendrils, and the furry mat had parted slightly to allow him a glorious close-up of her pink gash.
Once again he told himself that she had a gorgeous pussy, a snatch that could be dangerously addictive once you'd gotten a taste of it-and he frowned then, for he'd not had a taste of it, not at all. He flopped onto his belly beside her and immediately applied his mouth to the sweet-tasting hole that lurked among her pussy fuzz.
"Oooh," Cathy purred as she felt him spread her pussylips wide. The cool breeze fluttered across her wet curt, chilling her with a fantastic shuddery tingle that was absolutely nothing in comparison to what she experienced when he nibbled on her petite inner pussylips.
He massaged her cunt mouth with his tongue until she sighed aloud with the delicious expectation of yet another orgasm, and then his fingers had slipped in once more to pry open the tightness of her young box so that he could thrust his tongue directly up her slick curt hole.
Chris stabbed hard, once, twice, three times, ramming his tongue up her cunt as though it were a frisky, limber cock, and she drenched his face withthe juices of her inner depths. Her flavor drifted to his nostrils, across his taste buds, and it was like nothing else he'd ever experienced. It was sweet and it was juicy and it was all Cathy. He'd know her again by pussy-flavor alone if he didn't meet her once more for another twenty years.
He licked upward through her gash, then down, each time making sure to linger attentively upon her already soaked clit. She whined each time her love button felt the brushes and caresses of his tongue, and she cried aloud once, long and deliriously, when her wonderful new lover began to suck voraciously upon the lumpy little point of her clit. His smooth chin was pressed tightly against her cunt hole, and she knew that she was bathing him, lips and cheeks and chin, in the fluid of her arousal.
"C'mon," she called, "let's eat each other at the same time." He didn't seem to be listening. He had a habit of getting distracted while he was sexing a girl up, and Cathy knew that she loved that habit, even if it did tend to leave her squealing and beating frantic fists on the ground while she awaited the chance to do some good for him in return.
She stretched until she felt the muscles in her side begin to strain and ache, but she was able to get her fist tightly wrapped around his stiff and rampant cock. Cathy began to jerk and squeeze his meat as hard as she could, shucking up and down his shaft, holding it tight-anything to get his attention for just a moment. Sweat beads had begun to bubble once more through the pores of her pink skin. She'd gotten awfully hot in a short time. The way he was spearing his tongue into her hole and rubbing her cunt with his deft fingers, she'd be creaming again before she knew it.
"Hey!" she squealed, her ass jerking involuntarilyas he gave her a very special bite in a very special place. Oh, Jesus! she taught, and she wrenched on his stiff pole for all she was worth, until Chris felt a sudden discomfort in his dick and raised his head to see what the fuck was going on.
"Let's eat each other," she suggested. "A sixty-nine. While I'm still able to suck without screaming."He smiled and nodded, and he flipped over onto his back, waiting for her to climb aboard. His cock bounced and jiggled with his motion, making Cathy all the more eager to hop into position herself.
She settled down atop his reclining body, easing her crotch onto his face, brushing it back and forth across his lips, and at the same time she bent forward and took his prick in both her hands.
Having her cunt on his face was just like being trapped underneath a big feather mattress, Chris thought as the plush cushion slipped into place. He brought his hands up, prying into her puffy gash, splitting it wide to allow his lips and tongue the access they desired. He began where he'd left off, adoring her clitty with his mouth, probing her cunt hole with his digging thumbs, and he tasted her sweet juices flowing in ever-greater profusion.
Cathy wiggled her butt to show him how appreciative she really was, and she moved her face until his dong was within licking distance. Her tongue came out and she bathed his rod like a mother cat might wash a tiny kitten. She moved her wet tongue up and down his tool, licking and cleaning from balls to tip, and when she had his prick wet with spit, her fingers tugged softly upon his foreskin, pulling it back to let the glistening purple bump of his glans show in all its splendor.
She kissed his knob, squarely upon its tip, and once again she knew the delight of tasting theseminal droplet which her efforts had teased forth. Of all the guys she'd known, she suddenly realized in a flash, no two had the same taste. Cathy pressed her lips against his exposed prick knob in a thoughtful fashion, her mb-id far, far away; then, with a self-conscious little chuckle, she opened her mouth and sucked his cock in. His prick was comfortably big and thick, nestled there in the wet hold of her lips, and she suckled his rod gently, caressingly, getting used to its welcome presence.
Cathy wasn't the best cocksucker Chris had ever known-he still had fond memories of a college girl from last summer, one who hadn't been ashamed to have her twenty-year-old furrow plowed, and plowed magnificently, by a well-endowed youngster of fifteen-but she was well on her way. Even flow, with her mouth simply holding his cock, she was starting to do clever and thoughtful things. The soft, almost playful way she was scraping her teeth against the super tender flesh of his dick, for example, or the seemingly absentminded swipes of her tongue that flicked occasionally across the point of his meat-stick. It was good, damned good, but he couldn't wait forever for Cathy to begin sucking him off in earnest, So he began to lash her twat with his tongue, snapping his teeth at her love button, using his fingers to pry lasciviously at the puckered ring of her asshole, and she vibrated suddenly as though she'd been struck by lightning, beginning to hump his face eagerly.
Mmmmm, that's a lot better, Chris thought smugly as her head began to piston up and down and his cock glided again and again over the velvet carpet of her tongue, making straight for Cathy's tonsils. She had his balls in the cuddling palm of one hand while the other teased and tickled at every available inch of arousable flesh on his body-the insides of his legs, the wrinkled skinbehind his nuts, the tight barrier of his own bung-and he shot upward, pounding his peter into her greedy mouth as she aroused him feverishly.
She was getting as good as she gave, too; Sweat soaked the rounded cheeks of her butt, and his gripping hands slipped and fumbled as he attempted to control her gyrating pelvis. Her cunt grew heavier and heavier, pressing down upon him and she smothered him in her moist, fragrant snatch, but he didn't give a goddamn. The scents of her body were fresher and sweeter and tastier than the purest mountain air, and he filled his lungs with Cathy.
She was trying her best to deep-throat him, and he appreciated it, too, but the angle at which she sucked in his cock wasn't the best, and his cockhead battered fruitlessly at the roof of her mouth, denied access to the hole it longed for. No matter. She was doing just fine as it was, and he could feel the pressure upon his rod each time she pulled in her cheeks and released them. Her hands grew tighter on his balls-not tight enough to hurt but tight enough to make him wince and moan his joy into the furry plumpness of her snatch.
Again and again he whipped her twat with his tongue, scraped it with his teeth, assaulted her cunt until he was sure it would be black and blue instead of prettily pink by the time morning rolled around, but if he was bothering Cathy at all with the fury of his cunt-lapping, she gave no sign. Instead she continued to gobble away at his prick until he bid reluctant farewell to his self-control and jerked his crotch upward from the ground with the feverish release that shook his body mercilessly.
She made choking, gasping sounds as his cum boiled out and filled her puffed-out cheeks. Trying to swallow, trying to keep her mouth active at thesame time so as to drain him fulfillingly, Cathy was fighting a losing battle. His cock jerked and squirted so fast that swallow and suck as she might, bubbles of hot, sticky jizz puddled out of her mouth and dripped down her chin. For every drop she guzzled down, her lips surrendered two, and still there was a warm, satiated feeling all the way from her throat to the pit of her belly. God, she thought, sucking and swallowing, racing against the shuddering chills that were a dead giveaway of her own emotions, where does he get so much cream?He'd filled her hungry pussy to overflowing not half an hour ago, and now he was feeding her mouth just as generously.
And suddenly it didn't matter at all, for she was coming, too, her wet pussy glued against his nuzzling face, and she let his cock slide from her lips as she buried her own face against the muscular hardness of his thigh. It had been good, supremely good, for both of them and they were happy together.
Another swim to clean the sweats and fluids of sex from their tired bodies, and when it was over, they dressed themselves by mutual unspoken agreement. In the aftermath of sex, Cathy was even more beautiful than she had been before. Her face glowed with a joyous fresh sheen, and the body flush of her arousal still showed on the curve of bosom above her bikini bra. She giggled at the softest touch of his fingers upon her, and the sparkle of her giggle was so magical that he kept touching her that way, again and again, until they were both even weaker from laughing.
"Stop it!" she finally squealed, slapping ineffectually at him with her open palms, and hesurrendered with a panting laugh of his own. "I've gotta get home," she pouted. "Gwen's gonna be wondering where the fuck I am, if she stops typing long enough to notice I'm not there.""Do you really have to go home now?"Her eyes went round in a parody of suddenly enlightened innocence. "I know what you're thinking," Cathy announced. "You think you're gonna get to take advantage of me!"He thought of his fucking-sore, creamed-out cock and balls, and he wondered who was taking advantage of whom. "I got a better idea. Let's stop by my place and get something cold to drink.""That's a good idea," Cathy agreed. She rubbed her lips with the back of her hand. "I've got this awful taste in my mouth.
Chris struck out with his palm, intending to give her a good slap on the ass for that one, but she was too fast for him once again, and she stood prancing a few feet away. "Which way's your place?" she called. "I'll race you there."The house Chris and his father were renting was on the south shore of the island and its back porch overlooked the ocean. Cathy and her mother were staying in a place on the north coast, so their summer cottage had a view of the sound which separated the island and the mainland. Otherwise the two houses were much the same-slightly rustic in appearance, to give moneyed city dwellers the illusion of roughing it, but really as comfortable and accommodating as any other living quarters.
The car shelter beside the house was empty. "I guess Dad's out," Chris commented as he led her onto the front veranda and into the residence's living room. "Here, sit down. I'll get us somethingto drink. What would you like? Coke, beer, or something hard?" She gave him her most definitely Mona Lisa smile at his double entendre. "Seriously.""A beer, I guess." He went out and she leaned back on the couch, stretching her long legs across the top of the coffee table. The room looked as if it were occupied by a couple of guys, she thought. It had a general aura of dismay and confusion.
"Michelob all right?" Chris asked, interrupting her train of thought. He handed her a brimming glass of foam-crested beer, then sat down close beside her, their thighs brushing suggestively. "Here's to us," he said, clinking his glass upon hers, and they drank a toast which left beer-foam mustaches around theft mouths which could only be wiped away by putting their lips together very tightly.
Cathy broke off the kiss and slid back on the couch. He put his hand on the inside of her thigh, just below the leg slot of her bikini bottom, and he held her in a firm, possessive grip. "You know," she began, "except in the Biblical sense we hardly know each other at all."He twisted his head. "What would you like to find out?""Oh, just the important things-your favorite color, your favorite singer, do you like President Ford. I mean, I have to find, out whether we're compatible, for Christ's sake."He looked pensive a moment, then said, "In that order-aquamarine, Carole King, and absolutely not. Are we compatible?""I don't know," Cathy confessed, "but we do fuck together very nicely.""Does anything else matter?""Not really. But tell me about you, all the same. About your folks, where you live, where you go toschool.""I live in Illinois, not far from St. Louis, and I go to Dawson Academy-they're prepping me for Harvard, which is where Dad enrolled me as soon as he was sure Pd be able to learn to read and write. As to folks, I have him. And two stepmothers collecting alimony somewhere. One's in the West Indies, I think.""No mother?"He shook his head. "She died when I was just a baby.. Long before I was old enough even to remember her.""We do have a lot in common. Not just our birthdays. I'm a half-orphan, too. My parents were divorced when I was a little kid and he-my father-died not very long after. So Gwen is all the folks I have.""We're not all that alone," Chris suggested as his hand came to rest over the crotchband of her bikini pants.
"No, we're not," she agreed, wiggling out of his clutch reluctantly. "But I'm afraid you're gonna be alone for a while now. I really have to go home. Gwen will have the cops looking for me if I'm not there for supper-if she stops typing long enough to notice I haven't gotten back."His hand trailed down the ticklish inside of her thigh as she got to her feet, and for just a moment she seriously contemplated sitting down again and letting him have his way with her. But they'd already done it twice, and she wanted him to be at least partly conscious tomorrow so they could do it all over again. "Feeling me up won't help," she warned him. "If I've gotta go, I've gotta go."She looked around the room a moment, and bet eyes fell upon a picture in an expensive frame. "Oh, is that you and your dad?" she asked, going to take a closer look.
It was a fairly recent photo, and it showed two really sharp-looking guys, Cathy decided. She had a soft spot for Chris, of course, because they seemed to have been made for one another, but his father was okay, too. A tall, well-made man, he was wearing a T-shirt and jeans in the photograph, which appeared to have been taken at a marina somewhere. He looked like a matured and mellowed version of his son, with the same fair hair, along with a superb tan and nicely developed chest and shoulders. "Your dad's cute, too," she told her friend.
He colored strongly for a moment, as though he were getting angry, and she wondered if she'd made him jealous. Hope so, Cathy thought. Can't let him think I'm too easy.
"What did your mother look like?" she added. "I mean, you seem to have taken after him. I'll bet she provided those dreamy blue eyes, didn't she?""Dad's eyes are almost blue, too," he informed her. "And I really don't know what she looked like. I saw a picture of her once, years ago, but it was just a snapshot-not very distinct-and when Dad caught me looking at it, he took it and tore it up."Cathy blinked in surprise. That wasn't very romantic. Chris' father must have been rather young when he lost his wife, and it seemed to her that he'd have devoted himself from that day forward to cherishing her memory. On the other hand, his picture revealed a man of lusty appetites and pragmatically frank features. Maybe he wasn't the poetic type.
"Will I see you again?" she asked in the quietness. "Or is this just one of those summer romances?""I don't know," he said, trying to sound uncharacteristically impartial. "Think it'd be worthit?""We could always find out," she suggested. "How about tomorrow? Say about ten or, even better, eleven? I like to sleep late. But not after twelve, because I want to shake that slut Jennifer-I told you about her, didn't I? She lives in the place down the beach from us, and she's one big pain right in the you-know-where. I got rid of her today by pretending to have an appendicitis attack, but I don't think it'll work again tomorrow. I'm afraid she might be queer for me.""I wouldn't blame her if she was," he whispered, bending in to kiss Cathy and take a parting feel of her superb left tit. She pried his hand away and fluttered out the door. "Tomorrow, then!" he shouted after her. "Same place as today? Down on the beach?" She looked back to nod and wave her acquiescence and in the process nearly collided with the gunmetal Mercedes which was just turning into the drive from the highway.
"Oops, goddamn it," Cathy muttered, looking fiercely at the driver. Her angry glare changed to a warm smile, though, when she realized that Chris' father was the man at the wheel. And besides, if she'd been looking where she was going, there'd have been no danger to either of them-so she rationalized.
Don Robinson eased the car into the shelter and got out, turning to follow Cathy's retreating ass with his appreciative eyes. She had a cute figure, he decided, with everything in the right place, and she knew how to carry it around, too. Her butt wiggled as smoothly as a ticking clock.
Chris was in the living room finishing his beer when Don walked in. "Feels nice," Don said. "If I could just engineer a way to air condition the distance from the carport to the front door, I wouldn't have to suffer a moment's discomfort.""Can't have everything, I guess," Chris noted.
"Looks like you're on the way, though. The girl. Who is she? I don't remember seeing her around before.
"Oh, that's Cathy. I just met her today. She's okay.""Sure is," Don agreed. "You get into her yet?" Chris grinned. "That's telling. But, since we're old buddies, and not just any father and son, the answer is "Bet your ass!"They had a good relationship, with no secrets and no need to have any. Chris knew the score, and if Don brought home a lady to enliven his weekend, there was no need to hide the fact from his son. Chris knew what would be going on in his father's bedroom and after the lady had gone her way, the father and the son might sit down for a friendly beer and discuss her appearance and performance. They hadn't progressed as far as sharing girls yet, although a few of Chris' teenaged female friends certainly did affect Don right in the old gonads.
And this girl was right up at the top of the list as far as gonad-affecting wept, Don had to admit. She was easily a doll, and her body seemed to have been assembled for no other purpose than to turn guys on. "How was she?" Don asked.
"Good enough I'm going back for thirds tomorrow," Chris beamed.
"You mean seconds.""I mean thirds. I had seconds today."Don shook his head, whistling appreciatively. "That's my boy." Your mother would be proud of you, too, he thought with a sardonic chuckle. Chris' mother had been a women's libber well before the title had been invented. If only she were there now to see her husband and their son shooting the shit about said son's nooky-hunting. She'd crap her drawers.
CHAPTER THREE"I have a surprise for you, darling," Gwen told her daughter as they dawdled over a late-morning breakfast.
Cathy stirred her coffee uncuriously. "They want you to turn your article into a full-length book?" she suggested in a flat voice.
"Wish they would," Gwen mused. "We could always use some extra money. Actually, though, I finished it last night after you went off to bed so early, just like the little girl who had a busy day. Maybe tonight I'll rewrite the conclusion. Parts of it still don't satisfy me. But for now, the script goes into an envelope for a well-deserved rest. So, what would you like to do today? It all belongs to us.
She wasn't prepared for the stunned look she saw on Cathy's face. My God, Gwen thought. It's almost as if she doesn't want to spend any time with ma Surely I can't be such a poor second to that girl from down the beach. "Is something wrong, dear?" she asked in concern.
Cathy shook her head. "No," she said tonelessly. If I live to be as old as Methusaleh, I will not understand children, Gwen fumed. My daughter, eighteen and beautiful, and we're like strangers. She knew that part of it was her own fault. She had left Cathy to the care of strangers during the mostdifficult years a young girl could face, but what else could she have done? If she hadn't gone off on the assignments handed out by the magazine, there wouldn't have been enough money to give a young girl a proper upbringing. And she certainly couldn't have taken Cathy along. No, she had done the only suitable thing-she had found good schools for her daughter, and she had gone out to earn them both a living.
It was all going to be different now, of course. The D.C. job would insure them a home together, their first in nine years, and they had all the time in the world to become a combo once again. They were already making, a good start. They were on a firm and friendly first-name basis, and it would get much, much better.
Yes, Gwen Corby had come a long, long way, and she wasn't a bit modest about it. Had she really once been a frightened, bulge-bellied bride, reciting nervously a set of vows in front of a country justice of the peace, trying desperately to rectify the only big mistake she'd, ever made?Maybe it hadn't been a mistake after all. That pregnancy, that marriage were both far in the past, but she had Cathy as a living, souvenir of an otherwise miserable experience. She had created that lovely life, and she had worked her ass off to make sure that Cathy's existence could indeed be lovely and untroubled.
And now Cathy was eighteen. Gwen could remember being eighteen. Twenty years ago, and sometimes it seemed like no more than last month. They'd have to talk soon, talk about many things. Especially sex. Of course Cathy knew the rudiments of the subject. But there were things Cathy would need to know. All about the Pill, for one thing. Gwen had no intention of seeing her daughter trapped the way she had been, and she haddecided only recently that soon a Cathy turned eighteen, she would do the proper motherly thing and present the girl with her own supply of birth-control pills, just in case. And with them a frank and open discussion of the facts of love. The fairness and candor of her decision made Gwen smile approvingly as she looked across the table at her daughter.
"Better hurry, darling," she smiled. "The sun will be gone before you know it."Cathy rolled her eyes in reply, rising from the table with unbelievable slowness. She already had on her bikini-she seemed to wear little else here on the Wand-and it transformed her willowy, graceful figure into a creation of inutterable beauty.
Gwen stood up, too, slipping off her house robe. She had intended to surprise Cathy with the revelation that she, too, was already suited up for the beach, but the girl scarcely noticed. This was unfortunate, for Gwen Corby's figure, displayed in her own bikini, was much more attractive than her daughter had ever bothered to appreciate. Gwen, like her child, was built on a lithe, tall frame and now in her late thirties, she was truly at the prime of her life. Her chest was lusciously developed, creamy, full tits almost spilling out of the skimpy bra top, while her waist was trim, flaring out into a pair of svelte, shapely hips and long, athletic legs. Her hair was only slightly retouched in its blondeness, while her eyes were limpid blue of a shade that put to shame the azure of the heavens. Gwen's mature good looks were perhaps the best possible proof that Cathy's eighteen-year-old blooming was no flash in the pan but instead an indication of even better things to come.
Gwen shrugged and slipped out her short beach coat. She opened her purse and began to search forher sunglasses while Cathy slouched with her back leaning upon the front door. There was a sharp "rat-tat-tat" on the outside of the door, and Cathy jumped, whirling round frantically at the sound.
Her eyes went round in surprise, then blinked shut as she offered up a prayer of thanksgiving. "Hi, Jen!" she gushed so enthusiastically her caller was taken aback. Gwen moved towards the door, smiling her own greeting.
"Gods," Cathy moaned, turning to her mother. "I absolutely forgot all about Jennifer, Gwen! I promised her I'd help her look for seashells today."Gwen looked at the girl on the other side of the screen door. Jennifer nodded agreeably.
"Oh, I see," was all she said, and that in a disappointed voice. She let her hand drop, and the sunglasses bumped her smooth thigh.
"Yeah," Jennifer was saying. "We were gonna hunt seashells for my collection. I have a whole lot of them," she added in a flash of inspiration. She wondered what the fuck Cathy was up to.
The girls walked down the driveway, Cathy skipping into the lead as if her sandals were aflame. She led the way across the two-lane asphalt highway and up the dune which rose between sea and sound there at the narrowest portion of the island.
Jennifer caught up as they moved up the sandy hill, and she reached to grab Cathy's swinging hand, linking their fingers together. "Hey," she called. "What the hell was that all about?"Cathy wriggled her hand free of Jennifer's. The girl was always doing that-holding hands, touching her-and she wondered if Jennifer might not have some latent lesbian tendencies. They were far enough from the beach bungalow to allow free speech, but Cathy's voice was still low and soft. "It's Gwen," she said. "We were supposed to havethe mother and child reunion today, but I'd already made some other plans. You really saved my ass, Jen. Thanks a lot." And she turned to go, down the sea side of the dune, but Jennifer ran along behind.
"What kind of plans?" she was asking.
Cathy spoke as she walked. "Well, I met this guy yesterday, and-""I thought you got sick," Jen protested, remembering how Cathy had excused herself and gone away on her own.
"Oh," Cathy said, remembering, too. "Well, I only thought I was sick," she lied. "I sat down for a while and I felt better. Anyway, I met this guy, and we agreed to get together today, but Gwen finished her article last night and she decided we ought to spend the day becoming good old chums."Jennifer nodded, beginning to understand. She was not an overly intellectual girl but she had a sharp, cunning quality to her mind that sometimes left Cathy slightly uneasy. In the few days they had known one another, Cathy had not come to a final decision as to precisely how much she disliked Jennifer, but for now the girl was a godsend and Cathy could afford to be charitable.
Jennifer was almost lovely, though Cathy had some reservations about that. For one thing, her hair was an unfortunately carroty shade of red, and even now, cut short in a shag trim, it was clearly on the coarse and stringy side. She had a pretty enough face, with green eyes, and the freckles which dotted her body in profusion gave her a deceptively wholesome appearance. Jennifer was built generously, with full hips and a busty profile, while her bikini emphasized this development by being extremely skimpy. A tiny, soft-looking roll of girl-fat flirted with the waistband of her bikinibottom, which rode dangerously low on her body. Sometimes little curls of red muff hair slipped out of the leg opening, and when the girl had been in the water, the panties tended to slip a little lower in front, so that the uppermost beginnings of her beaver were put on innocent display.
She wore her bra just a bit looser than it should have been, so that every step she took made her lush tits bounce and jiggle in a way that made theft plea for attention and inspection all the more obvious. Taken in all, Jennifer was a luscious piece, 100 percent girl, but Cathy could not warm up to her reciprocally. There was something in the shadows of Jennifer's green eyes that left Cathy feeling nervous and uncertain, anxious to be alone.
Just as now. She wanted Jennifer to go away, now that she had served her purpose. Chris was waiting for her up the beach, and he was all that mattered. She had no interest in spending any more time with Jennifer and wondered how she could make the girl understand that simple fact.
They hurried up the beach, Cathy walking steadfastly with her single purpose in mind, Jennifer tagging along, her mouth spraying the seaborn breeze with a stream of incessant chatter and questions, most of them about this guy, the one Cathy seemed so disinclined to talk about.
"Did he fuck you?" she asked suddenly.
"Of course not," Cathy snapped. "We just played David Bowie records and dressed up in each other's clothes.""I'll bet he really is out of sight," Jennifer said insouciantly. "I mean, if you let him screw you. You're not the kind of girl who'd let just anything that came along have a crack at your goody-box. Jeez, I really want to meet him."Cathy was on the verge of telling Jennifer to fuck off when she looked up, and there, standingankle deep in the waves that rippled onto the beach, was Chris. She squealed a greeting, waved her hand above her head, and ran to meet him.
He swept her up in his arms, swinging her round with her heels in the air, then eased her back onto the ground as she rubbed against him for a hello kiss.
"Oh," Jennifer said, breaking their concentration. "He really is cute!" She stepped closer, holding out her hand. "I'm Jennifer," she smiled. "Jennifer Pendexter."Chris took her hand and squeezed it in his. "I thought you might be.""Oh, has Cathy mentioned me?" she asked ingenuously. He let go her hand. She cocked her head to one side and regarded them through half-shut eyes. "You two make a cute couple," she announced. "You even look alike." They scoffed at her with their eyes. "No, really! I mean, you're almost the same size, same facial structure, blonde hair, sexy blue eyes. Gee, I don't know which of you is the cutest." "You're full of shit," Cathy said. She hugged against Chris once more, brushing her hair against his cheek. "Look, Jen," she added, "thanks again for helping me out. If you ever need a favor-""Uh, Cath," Jennifer whispered, tugging at the girl's arm and pulling her off to one side. Chris released his hold on Cathy's waist and she went with Jennifer. "Listen," the red-haired girl breathed into Cathy's ear, "I've got a really freaky idea. Since all three of us are in on it-you know, deceiving your mom and all?-why don't we-I mean, you know? Did you ever make it in a threesome?""No!" Cathy snapped, trying to move away. Jennifer's hand pew tight on her elbow, and she felt herself being pulled once more into earshot.
"Listen," Jennifer urged. "It's far fucking out, if you know what I mean. First you and I get it on while he watches. You know? Just some kissing and feeling and maybe a little mouth work to juice things up? And then, once he's turned on-and guys always get turned on watching two girls going at it-then we take turns with him, one at a time. And finally, when he's ready to bust from being so horny, both of us pile onto him for a gang-bang that's like nothing you can ever imagine in your screwiest dreams." She put her hands on Cathy's shoulders and moved her lips so close to the girl's ear she might as well have been kissing it, and her tits bumped insistently, again and again, upon Cathy's bare ann. "How about it?""Absolutely not!" Cathy growled, shaking herself out of Jennifer's grip. "I've never heard of anything so disgusting in all my life!" She bounced across the interval between them and snaked her arms around Chris' waist, rubbing him imploringly.
Jennifer shrugged. "I thought you might go for it," she said offhandedly. "It's a lot of fun. If you do it right.""What is?" Chris wondered.
Cathy spoke up in a piping, offended voice. "She wanted to make it a threesome! You and me and-her!"Chris smiled wryly and gave his head a little shake. "I guess not," he said. "Not if you don't want to.""You mean you don't care?" Cathy demanded.
"It has its merits, sometimes.""Well, not now! After all," she added, giving voice to her suppressed feelings, "she doesn't really want you. I think she wants me! I think Jennifer's a dyke."Now it was Jennifer's turn to smile wryly. "Not really," she said. "I mean, not exclusively. When Isee something cute, I just naturally want to fuck it. Who wants to get into a rut, for Christ's sake?""Why don't you go away?" Cathy demanded. "Just go somewhere and leave us alone! I'm tired of you always trying to feel me up, anyway." "Okay. Maybe I'll go back by your place and have a talk with your mom. I suppose she doesn't know that mommy's little girl is getting it on with some daddy's little boy, does she?"Cathy's lips twitched uncomfortably. "Look, Jennifer," she said, "I don't want to make it with you, or with any other girls for that matter. I like guys and that's it. Now, why don't you just be nice and leave us by ourselves?""Why don't we all go off by ourselves?" Jennifer countered. "I mean, you might change your mind." She smiled Madonna-like. "One never knows, does one?""All right," Cathy agreed. "You can come along if you want to. If Chris doesn't have any objections to a threesome, he certainly shouldn't care if you watch. But I hope watching turns you on, because that's all you're gonna get to do. If you put your hands on me one more time, I'll break your goddamned fingers!"In the woods, standing on the moist green grass banking the sheltered pool, Cathy glared a reply to Jennifer's toothy smirking smile, then reached up defiantly and unhooked her bikini bra. She turned td Chris, who still wore his tank top and cut-off jeans, and she melted into his arms, presenting her face to be kissed. Her eyes closed and her head dropped back slightly as she accepted the pressure of his lips, and she reached for his hand, placing it atop her tit. His palm cupped her soft warmth and her brown nipple rose to attention in his firm grip. Cathy's lips parted and his tongue stole into her and she no longer cared that Jennifer was sitting onthe grass only a few feet away, watching all that went on, smiling a smug, bitchy smile.
Their lips smacked in parting, and Chris began to kiss his way down Cathy's neck, onto her boobs, his warm mouth lingering nicely upon each nipple in its turn. Cathy stroked his blond hair as he nursed her tit, and she spoke to him in a soft low voice, calling him private and tender names as his lips first rolled upon, then seized and tugged at her stiff little papa. She could feel her nipples growing stiffer, firmer, tighter, in the cuddling grip of his mouth and his spit flowed upon the hard young blossoms of her jugs.
His hands smoothed down her sides, catching for a moment at her waist, then sliding southward, down her flanks. He worked his thumbs into the waistband of her bikini, playing with it, giving it teasing little jerks as if he were unsure whether or not to strip her of her panties.
"Go ahead," Jennifer encouraged. "Take it all off.""Go to hell," Cathy groaned, throbbing with delight as he continued to suck her titties. She brought one of her hands down to join his and she started to pull at her panties in real earnest. Chris got the message, and he slid the tiny garment down over the ripe curves of her ass, halfway down her legs. She brought her knees together and the panties fell to her ankles, allowing her to step out of them.
"Nice," Jennifer commented. "How about you, Chris? What kind of body do you have?""Show the bitch," Cathy ordered, and Chris raised his head. He laughed gently, then slipped his tank top over his bead. Cathy reached out to touch the soft, downy hairs upon his chest, nearly invisible in their blondness against his golden glowing skin. She rubbed her hand across his flatchest and her fingers pinched at his male nipples until she felt them growing hard and stiff, just like her own had already done.
"Is this what you really want?" he asked her. "I mean, I don't care, but do you?""I don't have any choice," Cathy grimaced. "She won't leave and I'm horny." And besides, she confessed to herself, there was something perversely exciting about getting naked and fucking in front of a third party. Cathy had never done anything like that before. All her past encounters had been straight one-on-one-one guy on one Cathy-but this was something new, something freaky in its own way. She knew that her half-formed impressions had been right, thatJennifer had been interested in her body, that the frisky, off-again, on-again touches of the last few days had in reality been explorations of Cathy's potential for lesbian lovemaking. Well, so what? She hadn't fallen for it. She'd kept her cool and ignored Jennifer's covert approaches, and now it was paying off. Jennifer was going to watch Cathy balling with a gorgeous guy, and she wasn't going to have any part of it for herself. All she could do was watch.
Chris stood there looking at her, his cut-offs still fastened in place. "Well, get with it!" Cathy giggled, but before he could do as she commanded, her hands were upon him, unbuttoning him at the waist and dragging down his short jeans. He wasn't wearing a damned thing underneath, and his cock flopped into sight as the cut-offs went down. It hung down from his groin like a weary snake, resting upon his heavy balls. Yesterday his prick had gotten stiff as a poker from rubbing and kissing her. Today he'd already sucked and felt her, and his cock was still soft.
She took his dick between thumb and forefingerand shook it playfully. Life seemed to burst aflame inside his meat, and she knew that he wasn't quite jaded with her yet, that there was still plenty of action left in Chris Robinson. She wrapped her warm hand around his rod and felt it begin to engorge within her cuddling grip. His cock became stiff, bullish, and she dropped to her ass on the ground to help the process along.
Jennifer got up from where she was sitting on the grass and strolled over, for a closer look. She leaned forward and watched with interest as Cathy peeled back the foreskin of her man's cock and began to use her tongue upon the purple grape of its head.
Cathy licked around and around the tender, pulsing knob of his prick, rubbing the glans ridge with her kittenish tongue until Chris stood erect and proud, his lance jutting upward at an arrogant angle. Still she continued to bathe his dick with her tongue, until he felt a weakening at the back of his knees and found himself compelled to reach out and touch her golden hair for steadying.
"Don't get too carried away," Jennifer suggested. "Hell blow his cookies too soon and we'll-you'll be left holding the bag. So to speak."Cathy looked up, lightning shooting from her angered brow. "I'm taking care of this," she informed the other girl, "and I don't need any goddamned backseat cocksucking. And there's no 'we' about this, as far as you're concerned, Jennifer Pendexter. It's me and Chris. Period."Jennifer shrugged and stepped back. Chris looked over at her and saw that she was slipping her arms free of her bra straps. She reached behind and unhooked herself, dropping her bikini top to the ground. Her big tits bounced as she unholstered them, and they had a most impressive bounce, he was forced to admit. She had a nice set of boobson her, if you liked the busty type-big but not too saggy yet, with nipples so peachy pink they seemed to blend right into the flesh of her tits so that, from a distance, it was hard to tell just where the areolas began and ended. She cupped-them in her hands, looking down at their round plumpness as though she were very pleased with them, and then she looked up, her eyes catching Chris' almost hypnotic contact. She smiled like a cobra and for one weak moment he felt as if he must indeed ask Cathy if she would please reconsider her decision to leave Jennifer out of this little game of screw.
Innocently, chastely, Cathy was busy sucking and licking his male equipment, from balls to cocktip, and she could not guess what treachery her man was contemplating. She opened her mouth wide and sucked his left ball inside, rolling it in her mouth, making him cry out in a wailing voice, making him blink in admiration of her superb technique. That blink was his salvation, for when his eyes snapped shut, the contact with Jennifer's was broken.
When his lids opened once more, the spell had been sundered and now Jennifer was simply a half-naked girl playing with her tits a few feet from him.
He reached down, took his cock in hand, and removed it forcibly from Cathy's mouth. She wrestled with him in an effort to retain her control, but he was much stronger than she was and so she had to concede the point. Bubbles of her spit gleamed all along the shaft of his rod and he meant to replace that saliva with the even wetter secretions of her honeycomb of a pussy.
Cathy dropped onto her back, legs parted, hands up stretched, and he crawled to her, lying partly atop her but careful not to crush her with his weight. She wrapped her arms around his back andneck and traced sensuous patterns across his skin as he lay pressing upon her, his mouth brushing and grazing hers, his teeth chewing now and then at her thin, passionate lips, his hard, hot prick trapped delightfully in the tight space between their bellies.
She was in a playful mood, and she began to writhe and toll beneath him, turning and twisting until he was on his back and she lay in the commanding position. Their legs were so entwined they resembled a pretzel, and he reached down to grab the cheeks of her pert and perky ass, squeezing at the velvety cushions, pulling her all the tighter against him.
Jennifer shook her head. She had been right the first time she'd laid eyes upon Cathy. The girl was definitely hot as a pistol. Too bad she was such a flaming heterosexual. They could have some fun together, too. And too bad Chris was in such a monogamous mood.
Jennifer let her panties drop, doing it in a nonchalant manner since no one was watching. Cathy and Chris were rolling and romping in the grass and they only had eyes for each other. Funny they hadn't realized how much they looked alike, she thought. Chris and Cathy. Even sounded like the cutesy-pie, same-initial or same-sound names parents seemed to feel compelled to smack onto twins.
Jennifer slipped her butt onto the ground once more, legs bent back with the heels near her rump and the knees wide and pointing up. Chris was behind Cathy now, both of them lying on their sides, and she had one leg tossed back across his thigh as he scooted the tip of his pecker through the abundant fluffy fur of Cathy's bush. Jennifer's hand dropped automatically into her crotch, and she began to rub her palm across the fat bulge of her pussy. She panted silently as her hand madecontact with the already damp lip of her cunt. Her fingers straightened out and she pinched at the exposed folds of her box, splayed open by the parting of her legs. She tightened the grip of her fingers and squeezed until her eyes watered, little stings of moisture tiny in comparison to the fluids beginning to seep within her cunt.
Cathy squealed as Chris suddenly guided his prick right into the tight, damp mouth of her snatch and gave a pressing thrust that wedged his cock inside her hole knob-deep. She threw her arms back to clutch at him and he rammed her again, this time making a full, satisfactory penetration. "Yes! Ooohhh, yesss!" she wailed, not quite lucid enough to wonder how much of her fervor was due to the pleasurable sensations and how much to the watching presence of Jennifer.
Jennifer pronged her hole with a finger at almost the same moment, digging far inside her snatch.
Cathy's eyes had been tightly closed, but now she opened them and their gaze fell upon Jennifer at work finger-fucking herself only a few feet away. She whistled in surprise at her first sight of Jennifer's cunt, for that organ was plump and protruding, its crack split open by the girl's posture and thinly veiled by the sparse crop of carrot-colored hair adorning Jennifer's cunt. Most of all she was surprised at the size of Jennifer's gash. The red-haired girl seemed to have a veritable Grand Canyon of a cunt, and Cathy wondered in an idle moment how the girl achieved satisfaction diddling herself with anything smaller than a Cadillac.
But on the other hand, Jennifer seemed to be suffering no discomfort at the moment. Her head was hanging to one side and her eyes were covered with a watery glaze and she was using one hand to pinch her nipples, the other to ram and poke herpussy. Cathy could see the fingers disappearing into Jen's wide-open slit, could see them withdrawn again to appear for a moment hovering on the brink, wet and slippery, before they slammed home once more. And all the while Jen's thumb played with her clitoral nub, thrumming it, sliding upon it, circling around it where the button rose stiffly from its hood of wet flesh. The sight was interesting. Cathy had never watched a girl-at least a grown-up girl like Jen-masturbating before, and she was surprised to see that the girl's technique closely resembled the one she herself resorted to on occasion.
This observation period was confined to a fraction of a second, the breathing space Cathy was allowed between a pair of matched stabs from Chris' cock. She rammed her ass back against Chris hard when he pronged her.
Her hands were sliding uncontrollably upon his sweat-greasy body as she tried to clutch him during their rear-entry fuck, and he was having the, same difficulty holding onto either of her high, petite boobs, which were shaking with the exertion she put into her body movements. He took her hands in his and they wrapped fingers together as they fucked.
They were both panting by now, their chests heaving with the expenditure of their energy, and she tried to lift her leg higher, to wrap it completely around him, to lay her pussy all the more open to his stabbing dick. He had almost forgotten the precise sweetness of her tight-fitting pussy, but no memory could hope to capture the reality of it, and he surrendered himself to the joys of the moment as he felt her clutching and sucking at his prick with the rippling young muscles of her cunt. She held him in her cuntal grip with the control and snugness of a skilled fist, but this washead and shoulders above any hand job he had ever received. Cathy was head and shoulders above any other girl he'd ever laid, and he knew, knew it in his heart, that he would choose an hour inside her pussy over an eternity in paradise. Was there really any difference? he wondered, stiffening his body suddenly in an effort to prevent himself from squirting too soon.
Groans and sighs were seeping from Cathy's lips as easily, as profusely, as the cunt juices dripped from her honeyed snatch, and she was puffing a nice twist into her hips that wrenched his cock delightfully each time he'd buried it inside her hole. His nuts screamed with the agony of holding back their creamy load but he forced them, whipped them to their steadfast duty, and the fear of popping his wad too soon left him abruptly, allowing Chris to breathe easier and concentrate once more upon fucking.
Cathy shook her head madly as she screwed herself into the homestretch, and her long blonde hair flipped madly, lashing into Chris' face again and again, filling his nostrils with its fragrant, fresh aroma. He bent his face in closer and nipped at her neck with his teeth, making her whimper joyously, and she tightened her fingers on his till he felt as if they were trapped in a grip as solid as his cock had found inside her snug twat.
He chewed along the soft flesh of her shoulder, tasting the sweetness of her skin, and she wiggled against him, shaking her ass, tickling its round curves upon the hair of his crotch. They were both into it now, both of them riding toward a sensational come, and they seemed to soar high above the ground on which they lay, cresting and swooping on wings of sex.
Jennifer was getting there, too, aided by the skilled and expert fucking that she watched asmuch as by the equally adept work of her fingers upon her box, She went onto her hands and knees and crawled towards the writhing figures of Cathy and Chris, lying down upon her belly within touching distance, one hand caught beneath her as it wiggled and twiddled inside her cunt. She scooted closer, twisting like a snake, fingering her twat all the way, and she brought her face into contact with Cathy's sweat-damp features, licking out with her tongue to taste the other girl's perspiration.
Cathy squirmed uncomfortably at Jennifer's tongue-touch, but she couldn't free her hands from Chris' in order to push the girl away from her, and besides, she was so, close to coming right now that she couldn't dream of stopping to swat a fly-even a carrot-headed, big-titted fly like Jennifer.
Instead she shut her eyes and concentrated upon Chris and what he was doing to her, for her, seeking to ignore Jennifer completely. It didn't quite work. Jennifer's pecking lips brushed Cathy's forehead, her eyelids; her cheeks, even the tip of her snub nose, then fastened hard upon Cathy's mouth.
Jennifer's tongue battered forth and penetrated Cathy's tight-clenched lips, stabbing inside to hammer upon Cathy's closed teeth, which betrayed their trust and slipped open, making entry for Jennifer's tongue which suddenly thrust deeply, sensuously.
Cathy wanted to die at the uncleanness of this lesbian assault upon her virtue, even though her semiconscious mind was forced to admit that, eyes closed, she couldn't really tell so much difference between the sex kisses of a boy and of a girl. Only the slightly perfumed fragrance of Jennifer's skin almost be a guy kissing Cathy at that moment and hair interfered with the illusion that it might
Cathy's lips began to open more fully, beset as they were by Jennifer's enthusiastically kissing mouth, and she found herself allowing, almost inviting the hot wetness of the other girl to press upon her all the tighter, all the more insistently. Her tongue began to creep out, helped along by the suction Jennifer was applying, and Cathy felt it being dragged forcibly into the other girl's mouth for a sucking caress. She wailed in a muffled voice then, for it seemed as if Jennifer meant to jerk the tongue out by its roots, but the sudden force of the attack diminished and now Cathy realized that her tongue was merely being loved, albeit in a rough fashion which left Jennifer completely the dominator.
"Ooohhh," she gurgled, for one of Jennifer's hands had come up to seize Cathy's tit in a bold grasp. It was cupped in the palm, her nipple, brown, pointy, and tender, caught in the pinching grip of two fingers which squeezed it mercilessly but with an assured ease that made Cathy's entire boob throb in sympathetic harmony. Her nose brushed Jennifer's as the kiss went on, and their chins bumped, but neither of them seemed to notice or to mind. Cathy was torn between the desire of her mind to be freed of Jennifer's unwelcome attentions and the desires of her lips to receive more of those very welcome caresses and the crescendoing fever that was building deep inside her cunt.
Caught as she was, with Chris' cock entering her twat from behind and Jennifer's mouth assaulting her from the front, Cathy screamed suddenly into the girl's throat and an earthquake seemed to erupt inside her body. She came in shuddering, gasping tremors that only multiplied when Jennifer started to chew upon her tongue. She shook and quivered with her release, legs trembling like aspens, andthen Chris shot it into her cunt with all his might, filling her sucking snatch with his creamy juices, banging his meat into her hole frantically as he unloaded himself. At almost the same moment Jennifer began to flop where she lay on the grass, humping up and down upon the hand that stabbed her pussy and thumbed her clit. For a long, long moment all three of them were in a magical interspace between consciousness and nirvana, between life and death, between earth and heaven, a realm of the body and the spirit inextricably mixed and mingled, from which none of them really wanted to escape, then or ever.
"You slut," Cathy whispered, long afterwards, as all of them lay naked on the grass. "You sneaked up on me when I wasn't looking, you and your filthy crap!""Oh, come off it," Jennifer laughed. She was lying on her back with her knees up, just as if she were hoping against hope that Chris might find the power to climb aboard and fill her snatch with his rod and his seed. "You loved it.""It was the most disgusting thing I ever-""Cool it, Cathy," Chris advised, placing his hand upon the upper slope of her boob, the edge of his palm so tantalizingly close to her nipple she wished he'd move just a little closer. "It's all over anyway, and it wasn't so bad, was it?""You're nearly as bad as she is," Cathy sniffed. "I think you wanted to get all three of us into it. Didn't you?""It's not so bad, if you groove on that kind of thing.""Well, I don't! I don't like to have a queer girl feeling me and kissing me and toying with mybody. How would you like to have some guy kissing you and feeling you up and sucking your prick, Mr. Know-it-all?""Ouch," he said.
"See? Well, it's the same way with me. But I hope you enjoyed yourself, Jennifer," she said, turning to the other girl, "because if you ever put a finger on me again, I'll pull every hair out of your muff. One at a time."Chris put his finger upon her lips. "Sssh," he said. "Don't get into a sweat about nothing. It's all over and if you don't want to do it any more, you don't have to. Jennifer isn't going to rape you with a dildo or anything. Are you, Jen?""Fifth Amendment," the red-haired girl laughed, sitting up. "Seriously. If it turns you off as much as you claim it does, you're safe from me. I like to have sex with people who like to have sex." The way you enjoyed it, no matter how much you deny it, you sexy slut, she added silently.
"Peace, then, is declared," Chris announced. "So, are you doing anything tonight, Cath?""Unh-unh," Cathy said.
"Well," he said, "there's a party tonight. On the beach, down in Pirates' Cove. If you want to go, I'll pick you up. Dad said I could use the Mercedes tonight. So what do you say?""Sounds okay," Cathy smiled. "Is it formal or anything?""Very casual," he told her. "I was talking to a couple of guys on my way to meet you, and they said there'll be a lot of booze-more than enough to go around. There aren't that many kids on the island right now, you know.""Don't I know that," Cathy groaned. "But with you, who needs anybody else?""Uh, is this a closed party, or can anybody come?" Jen wondered. She was yawning broadly asshe dropped her tits back into the skimpy top of her suit.
"I guess it's all right," Chris said, tapping Cathy's nose tip to stifle her imminent protestations, "if you can find your way there. Nobody will throw you out.""Ooh, good," she said, standing up and beginning to put her bikini bottom back on. She made a point of giving them both a fresh look at her spread-open cunt, with its glistening-pink inner surfaces and folds and the deeper reds which showed at the cunt mouth itself. "I could really groove on a party," she added, pulling her bikini panties into place, giving them a last tug to bring their low-slung front up to cover the curls of her beaver. "See you there, maybe," she called over her shoulder as she started back through the woods towards the beachfront dune.
"Do we have to go? With her planning to be there?""It'll be all right," he promised. "You'll be with me, and she'll probably find somebody else to play with. Anyway, if she gives us any trouble, we can just throw her into the Atlantic and cool off her hot box. Okay, babe?""Okay," Cathy smiled, fending away his hands when they became too insistent upon her tits. "Save that for tonight," she giggled. "If this turns out to be a good party, I wouldn't want you going to sleep in the middle of it because you'd spent the afternoon screwing yourself silly."
CHAPTER FOURWhen they got to Pirates' Cove that night, the moon was up, a bonfire was burning on the sands, and the party was already in gear.
Pirate's Cove was a narrow, curved inlet on the side of the island which stared back at the Massachusetts shore. Legend made it a refuge for buccaneers and corsairs in the days of canvas sail, and there was even a story of treasure buried among the scrub-grass bluffs and dunes encircling the cove. Today the cove was merely a piece of property, belonging to a New Hampshire family whose son was spending his summer vacation on the island and, thanks to him, it was also the site for the party.
The cove was secluded, some distance from the main, road, and the property was posted to discourage casual trespassers. All in all, Cathy decided, as she and Chris disembarked from his father's car, it was a knockout place for a party. The soft lapping water in the cove gleamed silver in the moonlight, and the yellow glare of the bonfire threw weird shadows across the pale sand as some dancing couples moved to the sound of a portable radio.
"They started without us," Cathy observed as she and Chris went hand in hand down the slope. She had come in casual dress-cut-offs, halter top,and a plaid flannel shirt as a precaution against the night coolness blowing in off the water-but she had already been outdone. There were twenty or twenty-five people in sight; Cathy supposed, about equally divided in terms of sex, and none of them was wearing much of anything.
One girl, rather fat, with enormous saggy tits, was boogalooing topless, her boobs flopping in time with the mimic, and most of the other girls had long since discarded their tops, it appeared. Cathy hadn't seen so many bare tits since her last communal shower after gym class at school.
"Drink?" Chris invited, leading her towards a big tub. He bent over and took two paper cups from a sack lying on the sand and dipped them into the tub, handing one dripping cup to Cathy. She took a sip and her head swam momentarily. Purple Jesus punch, she thought gleefully; Grape juice and grain alcohol, with slices of lemon floating and dissolving in the tub. She took another sip.
It was nice, she decided, but so strong it could really knock you on your ass. A couple of years ago it would have been different-everyone sitting around with joints or caps of acid, smoking or dropping-but thank God, all that was out of style nowadays, and kids were more interested in getting bombed and boogleing than in trying out this dynamite new powder.
Cathy took another swallow of her Purple Jesus and turned to say something to Chris, but she closed her mouth as fast as she'd opened it.
A girl, really pretty and completely naked, had just come up and wrapped her arms around Chris' neck, and she was giving him a big wet kiss. Cathy flushed angrily, and she crushed the cup in her suddenly steely grip, dribbling punch all over her fingers.
Chris wiggled out of the girl's grasp and turnedtowards Cathy. "Cath," he said, "this is Penny. Her dad handles a lot of East Coast business for my father. Penny, this is my friend Cathy.""Oh, hi," Penny drawled lazily, propping her bare body against Chris. She had a nice body, too, with firm, high-set tits, long, long legs, and a beaver neatly trimmed and parted, as if it had just been to the beautician. Cathy hated her on sight and wondered how many times Chris had fucked this new girl.
"Penny!" someone was calling, almost in key with the Lynard Skynard song on the radio, and the threesome by the punch tub became a foursome. A guy, tall and on the skinny side, came up to stand beside Penny and Chris. Like the girl, he was naked, and his cock half-hard, the stalk bouncing a little as he moved. He put his hands on Penny's waist. "Naughty girl," he said. "You're not supposed to run away without finishing your chores."Penny grinned at Chris. "Gotta go," she said, "for duty calls. You planning on hanging around for a while?""I guess we'll be here awhile," Chris nodded.
Penny tiptoed and kissed him again. "See you later," she said. "We can talk over old times or something." She gave her hand to the naked guy, and they walked away.
Cathy stomped across the foot or so of space that parted her from Chris. "Who was that?" she demanded.
"Just Penny," he smiled. "I introduced you to her. Remember?""She's a slut," Cathy declared. "She was trying to make you. Right in front of me. I could scratch her eyes out.""She's an old, old friend," Chris said. "I've known her for years. A little wild at times, butshe's all right.""I suppose you've fucked her.""Sure," Chris said, "but it didn't mean anything. We were only fooling around and it sort of happened." Twenty or thirty times, he added to himself.
Cathy frowned at him, but she said nothing. "Why don't you get me a fresh drink?" she suggested. "I seem to have spilled mine." While he knelt to get her a clean cup, she wiggled out of her flannel shirt and halter, so that the first thing Chris saw when he turned back was Cathy's bare tits. "These are the tits you came with," she reminded him, "and don't forget it."He gave her the cup of punch then let his hand drop down to stroke the nipple of her left tit. "I don't see how I could," he smiled, feeling the nip come to proud attention between his fingers. "Say, the music is too loud.. Why don't we find someplace a little quieter? Like, on the other side of that low dune?" and she went with him, bright-eyed and slight-stepping at the prospect of once again tasting his love.
Jennifer Pendexter was an even later arrival at the party than Chris and Cathy, for she was ambling down the bluff unescorted at the very moment they left the tub of punch. Always an observant girl, Jennifer saw them going and made instant recognition. She smiled wryly to see the possessive manner in which Chris' hand cupped Cathy's delicious ass and wondered for the hundredth time at least how she was going to manage getting her nose into Cathy's all-American pussy.
"Oh, that feels good," Cathy purred. Her cut-offs were down to her knees, and Chris was sliding him hand back and forth through the silky hairs of her snatch, teasing and tickling the insides of her upper thighs and doing strange, wonderful thing to the mouth of her warm, wet cunt. She raised her face to his and began to give him nippy, puppy-dog kisses, each one loud smack in the relative quiet of the night air.
She slid closer against him, working her hands into the waist of his own cut-off jeans, slipping down to knead the muscular firmness of his ass. She twisted her entrapped arms in the tightness and the button at his front snapped open. Cathy laughed into his mouth, and she brought her hands. around his body, one set of fingers capturing his cock, the other unzipping him, tugging the cut-offs down his legs.
"Bet you can't screw me right now," she sighed, getting a good handful of his cock and balls.
"How much you want to bet?" he panted, reciprocating with the steady work of his fingers in her own crotch.
"Sixty-nine," she whispered back.
"Dollars or cents?""Neither one, dummy! A sixty-nine. That way, no matter who loses the bet, everybody wins.""You're on," he replied, wiggling his hips to help her slide his pants down.
"Get me off," she challenged.
"You're a sex maniac." came a squealing voice that was, suddenly very, very near to where Chris and Cathy lay, and the teenagers rolled around jut in time to see Penny, still naked and still lovely, come rimming over the top of the low dune that separated them from the party by the cove.
Penny saw them, too, and she bounded high like a gazelle, leaping right over their prone figures with a defiant yell. In another moment a boy appeared in hot pursuit. It was the same boy who'd confiscated her a bit earlier, and he was still naked, too, but his cock was no longer half-hard. Cathy could see it thrusting up high and stiff from the hair patch of his groin, and, she could almost hear the bouncing of his nuts inside his huge scrotum.
He wasn't quite so athletic as Penny. He tried to jump over Chris and Cathy as well, no doubt wishing to impress Penny, for she stood waiting a few yards away, but luck wasn't with him. His foot slipped and he fell forward, landing on Cathy with a thump that knocked the breath out of her for a moment. And there he lay like a beached whale, pinning Cathy beneath him as he scrambled in the slippery sand for a toehold.
Cathy wasn't sure exactly how it happened. She certainly didn't try to feel him up. However, as he lay upon her, both of them struggling to get free, her hand came into contact with his stiff, throbbing prick and she must have reacted automatically, giving it a friendly squeeze.
He fumbled to his knees and started to get up, not even noticing that the young blonde girl was holding his most precious possession, for his eyes were fixed upon Penny's nude, taunting body so near, so delicious, but as he moved, the lust within him vibrated frantically and Cathy found herself suddenly clutching a cock that was squirting out its quota of hot fizz.
"Oh, shit!" she screamed, letting go immediately, her fingers brushing uselessly at the gobs of his cum that were wet and sticky on her tits and tummy, flailing at the fresh bursts that continued to rain upon- her body and upon the sand beside her. "Oh, get off me!" she moaned.
The guy flopped over, lying clear of Cathy, and his eyes fell upon the girl, upon the sperm he had drenched her with, and upon the wilting snake of his cock. "Shit," he groaned.
Penny hurried to join them. "What happened?" she asked, as if she needed to be told. "Good God, girl," she told Cathy. "I was only pretending to run away from him. You didn't have to make sure he couldn't rape me!""Fuck off!" Cathy blurted, grimacing as she tried to wipe away the cum that had bathed her torso. "I didn't tell the dumb son of a bitch to fall on me. Take him away and flick his brains out. If he has any."Penny knelt beside her friend. She took his cock in her fingers and shook it back and forth. It flopped limply, responding not at all to her clever touches. She bent her head in close and licked at the sperm-wet tip, teasing his glans ridge with her tongue and lips. Still there was no response.
Cathy clambered to her feet, kicking off the cut-offs that had gathered at her knees. She was angry, and it showed in the set of her jaw, in the defiant tempo of her breathing. Looking down at Chris, she said, "I'm going down to the waterside to wash this goddamned stuff off me. Back in a few minutes." On the way she mentally rehearsed the tongue-lashing she was going to give that bitchPenny as soon as she returned.
Penny looked at Chris with a triumphant glimmer in her sparkling eyes. "Your girl friend screwed me out of getting laid," she announced. "What are you gonna do about it?""I don't know," Chris said. "Spank her, maybe?""I know something better than that," and Penny threw herself onto him. His pants were down, too, and his cock was still up from Cathy's caresses,making it an easy mark for Penny's hands. She wrapped both of them around his tool, whispered, "Fair is fair", into his mouth, and went onto her back, legs spread, knees drawn up, her hands pulling him to her, into her, atop her. She jerked up to meet the first stabbing penetration of his pecker and swallowed it to the hilt in her sucking maw of a pussy.
"Oh, that's better," she sighed, putting her arms around his body, not caring that her friend Harold was sitting not two feet away, watching with a limp noodle as his girl got it on with another guy. "Yes. . . yes.. . give me some more. Mmmm, that's just right." She brought her legs up, twined them with his, smiling confidently as she felt his lips begin to attack her neck and shoulders. Chris was one of her favorites, as far as guys went, and she knew that he'd always liked her, too, ever since they'd practiced on-the-job sex education together that summer they both turned thirteen. And many times since then, so there was no real novelty to it any more, but still she liked the way his prick felt when it was jammed tight inside her pussy, and she was squeezing it with the muscles of her cunt.
He began to fuck her with passion now, really banging his meat into her snatch, and Penny loved it. Her eyes drifted and she saw Harold watching, open-mouthed. His cock was beginning to harden again, and she saw his fingers go down to give it encouragement. Too late, Harold, she thought. You couldn't get it up when you had to, so now you have to watch. Maybe you'll learn something.
"Hey," she moaned, suddenly recalling something very important. "Don't come in me, love, because my doctor said I had to lay off the Pill for a few months. Okay?" and she heard him grunt in reply as he continued to ball her furiously. Penny squirmed her ass around to give him even deeperpenetration and she searched for his mouth with her own. "Love you," she sighed just before she kissed him.
Cathy splashed the water across her tits and belly, cleaning away the sticky goo that Penny's friend had used to douse her fires. She wasn't even horny now, damn it to hell! In fact, she was going to ask Chris to take her somewhere else as soon as she got back to him. Someplace they could be alone and sexy, just for each other. What a bitch of a party this was, anyway.
The Stones were blasting out of the portable radio now, and she thought wistfully of her younger days, when she'd have given her right tit for the chance to suck Mick Jagger's cock. Now, who needed him? She had Chris and he was better than any ass-wiggling rock star.
She looked up. No one was dancing. No one was sitting by the bonfire refilling at the punch tub. Jesus, she thought, was the party over already? Had everyone scored for sex and gone off to collect on the investment? Everyone except her, it seemed.
Cathy looked back the way she'd come. It looked as if everyone was standing on the dune overlooking the spot she and Chris had chosen as their secluded hideaway. What was happening up there, anyway? Was everyone watching Penny trying to suck her friend stiff again? She doubtedit. Good God! Had something happened? Had Penny, or the skinny dude with the big cock, said a nasty about her? Was Chris beating the guy's ass for it right then? She wiped the water drops from her stiff-nippled titties and ran to the scene of interest.
Cathy pushed her way through the kids standing in ranks, and her heart almost stopped. The moon was full and overhead, brightening the whole stretch of beach with its reflection on the white sands, and she could see, plain as anything, Chris lying between Penny's legs. Doing what? The angle of vision wasn't quite right to allow Cathy a view of plunging prick and sucking snatch, but she knew goddamned well what her boy friend was doing to that rotten slut Penny.
She looked at the kids around her, some of them standing, some squatting in the sand, all watching the flick in progress. Her eyes fell upon Jennifer Pendexter, one of the few fully clothed people at the scene, and she remembered this afternoon in the woods. Jen was sitting close by the fucking pair, her eyes fixed upon them, her arms folded around her drawn-up knees, and Cathy hated the red-haired girl for it. Jennifer didn't care who she watched, or so it seemed, and Cathy wondered if Jen might not invite Penny and Chris to share a threesome. The bitch! The bitches! she corrected herself, adding Penny to her condemnation. And the bastard! No use forgetting Chris. He was fucking Penny because he wanted to, or so it would appear. There wasn't a gun in sight.
Cathy moved around the edge of the voyeuristic assembly, and now she could see that Chris was kissing Penny. Somehow that made his betrayal of her all the more damnable. She watched the way their hands moved upon each other, the way Penny rolled her hips as she accepted Chris' poking thrusts, the way her thigh muscles grew tight, then lax, then tight again.
Jennifer crawled in closer, and she put her hands on Chris' back. Someone in the crowd gave a giggling laugh as Jen began to lick Chris' backbone, down into the crack of his ass, brushing Penny'shand aside as she did so. If Jennifer heard the laugh, she gave no intimation, and Cathy could see that the redhead was kissing and biting the cheeks of Chris' butt.
Chris pulled his mouth away from Penny's. He didn't know, as yet, that he was on display, and all his feeling was concentrated in his pounding prick, to such a degree that he wasn't really aware of Jennifer's entry into the sweepstakes.
"I'm almost there," he panted, still barreling in and out of Penny's cunt, and then he knew, to his sadness, that he was so close to coming he couldn't afford to leave his rod inside her snatch. He withdrew and flopped onto his back beside Penny, intending to use his hands on the both of them in order to make the homestretch. Penny was still squirming, hips rolling and jerking, as though his cock were deep inside her hole.
But before Chris could wrap a hand around his cock and thrust fingers into Penny's twat, Jennifer swarmed aboard.
She jabbed Penny's pussy so suddenly, so unexpectedly, that the other girl screamed in amazement and opened her eyes to see what in the hell was happening. Jennifer merely rammed home again, squishing her fingers inside Penny's wet cunt, reaming it, creaming it, and Penny gave still another squeal before surrendering herself to an orgasmic seizure of dramatic proportions. She trapped Jennifer's hand with her thighs and began to sob and jerk and write on the sand, her fingers sliding again and again over her upper body from tits to navel, and as far as Penny was concerned, all was well.
Chris was taken by surprise in much the same way. Before he knew what was going on, his cock had disappeared into Jennifer's eagerly sucking mouth and she had her hand upon his balls,shaking them until he had no earthly choice but to hump his ass upward, filling her wet mouth with his throbbing meat, and pouring the first jolts of his hot load into her throat.
Someone applauded then, but Jennifer didn't seem to mind. She sucked at his dick, used her hand on the portion of his stalk that would not cram into her mouth, and she drank him dry, sucking and gulping at the juices invading her mouth, unable to capture more than a fraction of his cum. Her lips spurted jism. as if they were a fountain, and some of it rolled down her chin to splash upon her blouse, some of it spilling back onto Chris, to collect among the strands of his crotch hair.
Jennifer sucked hungrily until he had stopped spurting and his cock had begun to soften, and then she cleaned him of the spilled cum, dragging her face through his crotch bush to wipe away the droplets that had fallen there.
It was disgusting, Cathy thought. Absolutely disgusting. And as far as she was concerned, Chris Robinson could go fuck himself. She wanted nothing more to do with him. Not after watching a display like this. It wasn't enough that he had actually flicked that bitch Penny. But to let Jennifer suck him off? To let the redheaded dyke put her lips where Cathy's had been? It was too much to bear.
She looked around. Everyone was going. They'd seen a threesome, as it turned out, and it didn't look as if anyone else was going to join in, so it was time for everyone to get back to his own pursuits. Her eyes fell upon Penny's friend. She hadn't even seen him before, for she was so intent upon the betrayal of her, love by Chris. But there he sat, a few feet away from the orgy that had been in progress, and Cathy could see that he had clearlybeen aroused by it. His cock was thrillingly stiff now, and he was using his hand upon it, unconcerned if anyone might be watching. For a brief moment she considered going over and helping him relieve himself. But- "Fuck him," she said in a very soft voice, and, as if it were a cue, Harold chose that very moment to shoot out a fresh load of his own cream, panting breathlessly as his cock shook and squirted in his grip. Cathy watched the sperm bubble out, flying forth in a rapidly descending are to splash upon the sand, and she watched with interest the way his head drew back and his eyes went shut as he shuddered with his orgasm. Cathy had never seen a guy jerk off before, and it was an educational sight, to say the least.
But even more educational, she decided, was her good fortune in learning just what bastards men could be, if you gave them half a chance. And now there was no one close but Harold and Penny and Jennifer and Chris. And Cathy. She preferred it that way. She didn't enjoy airing dirty linen in public, but the five of them were all directly involved in this, so it was all correct and proper. She walked over towards the cluster of fucked-out bodies.
"You're a real son of a bitch, Chris," she said in a delicate, ladylike voice. "A real motherfucker.""Oh, Cat," he moaned, so strung-out from post-orgasmic letdown that his voice was only a groan.
"You're really a motherfucker," she continued, "and whenever you're able to walk, I'd like you to take me home. For the last time." She walked past them, picked up her clothes, and stomped away.
"Cathy," Chris called woefully. "Please. It's not as bad an all that."Jennifer hopped to her feet. "I'll talk to her,"she volunteered. "You'd only get yourself into more trouble." She scurried off in pursuit of fast-walking Cathy.
"Oh, Jesus," Chris muttered. "I think I've screwed up my whole life."Penny scooted close against him, her fingers seeking his cock, still moist from Jennifer's tongue-bath. "You've always got me, lover," she assured him. "Wanna fuck again? And this time, Pill or no Pill, you can come inside me. What do you say?"Harold looked down at the jizz he had wasted upon the pale sand, down at the once-more useless rod between his legs. He'd missed his chance again. Life was cruel, all right.
CHAPTER FIVECathy stopped a moment at the tubful of punch to put on her clothes. She was no longer hot, and the air that blew in from the waters of the Cove had raised little goosebumps on her flesh. At that moment she could have chewed up a silver dollar as effortlessly as if it had been an Oreo.
She filled a paper cup from the tub of punch, guzzling down the cupful without removing it from her lips. Her head reeled and her throat burned. Either the alcohol had all clustered together in the tub or someone had decided to spike the already-potent concoction. What she was drinking was mostly grain alcohol, at any rate, with just a bit of grape juice for flavoring.
Cathy closed her eyes as the mixture oozed into her tummy, and then she bent over to fill her cup once more. Her lips and tongue felt just a bit numb already, and the second drink, just as strong, just as biting, didn't help matters any. She took a deep breath as the raw spirits entered her bloodstream and began their work.
"Oh, the hell with it," she muttered, tossing her paper cup into the bonfire. She walked away, looking at the other kids-some of them dancing, some necking and petting on the sand, some just standing and talking. She hadn't realized there were so many people in her age group in theisland-so why did it have to be that rotten bastard Chris whom she'd met first and let herself get hung up on? What a bummer!The radio music grew faint behind her as she walked down the coastline, walking with no goal in mind save being alone. She could feel the Purple Jesus taking hold of her head and she wondered if she were going to get drunk and sick. She'd just finished downing two successive cups of almost pure alcohol, and with every step she took, the raw liquor seemed to be gaining control of more and more of her consciousness.
Her first reaction was a slight dizziness, followed by the almost irresistible impulse to sit down on the sand and cry her heart out. She fought it bravely, but the tears welled in the corners of her eyes nonetheless, and she had to wipe them away lest they blur her already-faltering vision.
"Cathy! Cathy!"Someone was calling her name. She turned unsteadily and saw that it was Jennifer.
"Go away!" Cathy yelled, and she tried to run. Her legs were rubber and she merely stumbled, staggering at first, then dropping to her knees upon the sand. Before she could pick herself up, Jennifer was kneeling at her side, offering a smile and a hand. "Leave me alone," Cathy mumbled. "I don't want you around.""Come on," Jennifer wheedled, touching Cathy's shoulder. "There's no harm done.""Screw you, too," Cathy told her. "I just want to be by myself for a while. Go away.""It's no good being alone," Jennifer countered. "Not when you have friends." Her fingers trailed down Cathy's arm, and the blonde girl could feel them, warm, almost electric, through the flannel of the oversized shirt she wore. And then her hand was cuddled gently inside Jennifer's and thered-haired teenager was moving closer.
"Knock it off," Cathy said, her tongue growing thicker so that her words were an almost indistinguishable mutter. "I know what you're after, and you can't have it.""You're too suspicious, Cathy. I just want you to feel better. That's all.""Sure-just like you made Chris feel better." Cathy tried to squirm away, but there was no strength in her body.
"Came off it," Jennifer said commandingly. "You're making too much out of nothing. So you saw your boy friend balling Penny. And so you saw me adding my two cents' worth. It didn't mean anything. Besides-it was your fault in the first place. If you hadn't jerked off Penny's guy, none of it would have happened.""I didn't jerk him off! He flopped onto me and-""And you got your hand on his cock and made him shoot his wad. Penny was only getting what was due her. Besides, I heard her tell Chris not to shoot off inside her, so he'd have wasted his load anyway. I just popped in to give them both a little assistance. C'mon, Cathy. Be liberal. Be modem. It's what the sexual revolution is all about in the first place. Chris never gave you exclusive rights to his body, did he?"Cathy wriggled on the sand, her head turned away from Jennifer's coaxing voice. She knew now that she was about three-quarters drunk, and the alcohol seemed to have a reserve of potency building inside her body that would put her over the line very soon.
Jennifer's head moved closer, and she took Cathy's chin in her hand, pulling the uneasy girl's face around. "Let's kiss and make up," she suggested in the faintest whisper of a voice,bringing her lips in to seal the bargain.
Cathy winced at the first touch of Jennifer's mouth upon her own, at the wet warmth of the open lips which sucked at hers, and she whined wordlessly as her taste buds picked up the unmistakable fragrance of male jizz in Jennifer's kiss. No wonder-Chris had fountained his load into Jennifer's sucking mouth and his surplus had coated her lips and chin-and now, in a sense, Cathy was receiving it for her own, through an intermediary. She hated the idea! She wanted to break away, to run, to hide, but she couldn't. There seemed to be no power at all in her young body now, and she was but a plastic toy in Jennifer's hands. "Please," she tried to say. "I don't want to." But Jennifer's white, capped teeth were chewing ever so gently on Cathy's lower lip, and now Jennifer had her arms around Cathy's body, hugging her tight, imprinting Cathy with the contours of her own frame, and the two girls lay in a tangle of twined arms and legs. Cathy moved her arms, intending to push Jennifer away, but she realized to her own shock that she was instead embracing the red-haired girl, hugging her in return, and that her teeth were parting to allow Jennifer's tongue entrance.
I'm drunk, Cathy told herself. I don't know what the hell I'm doing. That's it. I've let the booze overcome my morality. Of course! It was such an obvious explanation. She closed her eyes and began to suck Jennifer's tongue as though it were a cock plumbing the wetness of her mouth.
Jennifer's full boobs, nestling inside her blouse free and unsupported, brushed again and again upon Cathy's halter-covered tits, and their bare legs wrapped tantalizingly as they rolled upon the sand, kissing, embracing. Another moment drifted by, and now it was Cathy's tongue that was seeking itsway into Jennifer's mouth, finding itself accepted happily.
Cathy closed her eyes, kissing and being kissed, touching and being touched, and it no longer mattered that she could blame her situation upon Demon Drink. Explanations and justifications were of no importance whatsoever now, with Cathy high from liquor and sex alike, finding a new intoxication in the heady combination.
She made a soft cooing sound as she felt Jennifer's fingers intruding through the cut-off legs, seeking the hairy bulge of Cathy's pussy. The fingers made contact, tugging and curling among the abundant locks of pussy fur, and they slid irresistibly onto the lips of Cathy's snatch, parting the pink gateway, slipping inside. Cathy tightened her thighs upon Jen's hand, wetting those fingers with her free-flowing juices, and she moaned as the fingers stole farther and farther into the honeyed treasure of her cunt. Her own hands went to the buttons of Jennifer's blouse, undoing them, flinging the shirt front open, taking hold of the full-sized tits inside.
And now Cathy was rolling on the ground, seeking the position of power, using her body to pin down a perfectly willing Jennifer, pausing for one fleeting second to wonder at the strangeness of it all.
Cathy had never, never ever, done anything like this before-not even at boarding schools where girl/girl love was almost as common as eating supper in the dining hall. In her days of nervous virginity, she had sometimes stopped outside a closed door in a dorm hallway to listen to the sounds of female passion seeping out of a darkened room, and her chaste, frightened body had reacted in a variety of ways. For one thing, her nipples had grown pebble-stiff as she eavesdropped, and therehad often been the telltale weakness of the knees and dampening in the crotch that she now realized were the unmistakable signs of her sexual arousal. And once, when she was thirteen, there had been a roommate-a girl named Valerie-who seemed to take some delight in touching Cathy, in the demure brushing of fingers across skin or hair.
That had been a nerve-racking experience indeed, for Cathy, though virginal, was not quite innocent. She knew what Valerie's apparently neutral caresses had meant, and she had been scared silly. Afraid, yes, that Valerie might tire of subtle means and institute a forthright campaign of seduction, but afraid, too, that she might respond willingly.
Her own ambiguity on the matter filled her with the most dread. She couldn't deny that she enjoyed having Valerie brush her hair or tease it into stunning coiffures that never went outside the walls of their shared quarters. And the feather-light touch of Valerie's fingers and hands had been sensual and provocative, imparting much the same feeling that Cathy sometimes had when she stood naked in a shower room full of girls after gym class, surreptitiously watching them, comparing their bodies with her own, wondering if they had the same sensitivity in their budding boobs that she had, wondering if their pussies also grew moist and warm upon occasion-so moist and warm that only the application of fingers and hands could return them to normality.
And at those times she wondered, too, what it would be like to lay hands upon one of those other girls, to test with her own fingers the rubbery stiffness of nipples, the degree of heat transmitted by a thinly flossed cunt mound. She knew that it was wrong, that it was immoral, that it was a perversion of normal sex, but she also recalled themuffled moans and sighs she had heard coming from other girls' rooms, and she could not explain to herself how something so obviously satisfactory to its participants could also be sinful.
In the end, Cathy had transferred to another room in the dorm, finding some excuse she could no longer remember to get away from Valerie and her veiled hints of lesbian joys, and she had reused to allow herself even the consideration of making love to another girl. In time, she had managed her Own heterosexual initiation, of course, and the specter of lesbienism had unbidden dropped far back into the shadows of Cathy's mind. So far bank, indeed, that she was sensitive about the very idea of recalling it once mare, which had stirred up her anger this afternoon when Jennifer proposed a three-way party in the woods.
Now it didn't matter at all. She was doing it, doing what she had always both wanted and feared to do, and no lightning bolts were thundering forth from heaven to strike her dead for sinfulness.
She was also in the process of being undressed. Without realizing it, Cathy had been helped into a sitting position and Jennifer had already removed her flannel shirt and halter top, pausing a moment to kiss and suckle each of the blonde girl's stiff young nipples, and even now, Cathy was shocked to note, she was lilting her ass to aid Jennifer in pulling down the cut-offs which were her only other covering. Bare-assed, Cathy sat back down on the sand, and her own hands flew to Jennifer's body, throwing the unbuttoned blouse completely off, unbuttoning and unzipping Jen's own cut-offs, pulling them down. Cathy could even smell the warm fragrance of Jennifer's wet cunt, its gash boldly revealed by the thinness of her carroty beaver.
"Lie down," Jen commanded, and Cathy did soobediently. Jennifer lay down beside Cathy, her legs beside the other girl's head, and she began to kiss and lick catlike at Cathy's thighs, stirring nerve after nerve into blindingly erotic eruption.
Jennifer cupped her hand over the thick fur of Cathy's pubes and gave a firm squeeze, moistening her palm with the other girl's cunt juices. Cathy sighed and in her turn she put her hands on Jennifer's legs, feeling the supple rippling of thigh muscles. "Pretty, pretty," Jen whispered hoarsely, her cheek lying upon Cathy's inner thigh, her cheeks humming as she spoke and making a responsive tingle in Cathy's leg that seemed to vibrate at the very core of the blonde girl's inner being.
"Have you ever made love with another girl?"Jennifer asked then, looking up at Cathy's face. Cathy shook her head anxiously. "You'll like it," Jennifer promised, and she began to use her mouth on Cathy's cunt.
Cathy wanted to scream at the first touch of Jen's lips, tugging playfully at her thick bush. Fingers joined the game, spreading open Cathy's tight pink gash, dipping inside to tickle the slick, wet inner folds and crevices of a splendid teenaged pussy. Cathy's clitoris perked out of its hooded sheath, and Jennifer kissed the shy bud with her puckered lips, as hungrily as though it had been a long-lost lover. A moan of delight greeted that particular bit of attention, but it was not half so delirious as the sound Cathy made when Jennifer's lips parted and the clitoral flower eased between them.
"Oh, yes, yes .. ." Cathy's voice oozed, the words seeping forth with the same liquid dripping as her cunt juice, flowing out of the slit of her twat to bathe Jen's fingers and wet her nose and upper lip.
Cathy turned her head this way and that, her eyes at last falling upon Jennifer's own cunt, so close, so close... She twisted herself and her fingers sought the sparse hairs of Jen's cunt mound, slipping with ease into the red-haired girl's spacious gash. It was as big as it had looked this afternoon, she realized. Two fingers of Cathy's hand were swallowed up without a trace and still there seemed to be plenty of room.
She brought her head nearer, wondering if she dared, in spite of all, to use her mouth on Jennifer's twat. The old desires, the old fears-both swarmed to the forefront in Cathy's mind. She dipped her lips in, brushed them across Jen's pussy gash, and her tongue flitted out to toy across the slightly protruding cuntlips, but more than that she feared to do. The sexual smell of Jennifer's pussy was overwhelming-it made her head swim even more than the raw liquor had done, and she felt herself reeling on the verge of a mighty chasm into which she might disappear without a trace.
Cathy's head moved away. She couldn't do it, couldn't serve Jennifer as Jennifer was serving her. It wasn't her fault. She couldn't help it. The raw aroma of arousal was too much for her-it clogged her nostrils, fogged her eyes.
She put both hands on Jennifer's pussy, spreading wide the big slit, and she added two more fingers to the pair already mining there. Jennifer's hips twisted as Cathy worked with four fingers, but still there was room inside, and so Cathy added her thumb. That seemed to plug the gap to some degree, and Cathy felt Jan's pussy begin to exert a viselike grip upon her stabbing fingers, clenching, unclenching. A snapping-turtle pussy, or so they called it in vulgar language, but there was nothing vulgar about the marvelous precision of Jennifer's cunt muscles.
Cathy was sobering rapidly. The alcohol had been only a passing intoxication, already dispelled for the mast part by the fantastic lip and hand action of Jennifer Pendexter in Cathy's cunt. Fingers were probing Cathy's snatch, lips were anointing her clitty with kisses and suckling, and Cathy knew that her entire pussy was ready to burst aflame if only someone would strike a match.
Jennifer struck that match. She held the clitoris in her lips, humming upon its pearly nub as she felt her own snatch eat up Cathy's entire hand, fingers and fist, stuffing her unbelievably, creating a fullness in her cunt that no man's cock could ever hope to match, and she went ecstatic, eating pussy as if she would never have another chance, digging her tongue into the satiny maw of Cathy's cunt, rubbing her chin back and forth over the straining lump of clitoral tissue, and she felt the contractions as Cathy surrendered herself to orgasm. Lush, sweet girl-jism streamed like a flood-swelled river and Jennifer knew that she had done her very best.
Now all that remained was Jen's own orgasm. She began to buck and ride Cathy's inserted fist, stretching and tightening the muscles of her cunt, panting and gasping as she fought her way to a climax to end all climaxes.
"Come on, Cath," she husked in a desperate voice. "Do it, do it, do it!"And then the sands fell away beneath her and she dropped right into hell.
Cathy's fist jerked free of its cuntal trap and the blonde girl lay back breathless, still throbbing with her own come, staring strangely at the sopping ball of her fisted hand. She said nothing, looked at nothing.
"OH, JESUS!" Jennifer screeched, her cunt afire with a heat that moaned for dousing, and herpotential deliverance lying on the ground like a pole-axed steer.
Cathy looked up, startled. She was drunker than she had thought. That last reserve of alcohol, congregating somewhere inside her body, had broken free and sped unimpeded to her head. For a moment she didn't even recall her own name. She stared in amazement at Jennifer, lying on the sand, working her hands in and out of her sopping snatch, trying to gain for herself the same release to which she hall sucked and fingered Cathy.
"Huh?" the blonde teenager said.
And then her body became hers once again. Now she knew what she was doing, where she was, who she was. With a slightly drunken giggle she got to her knees, one hand sweeping low across her wet bush, pausing there a moment to dwell upon her tight gash and its still throbbing lips. She looked at Jennifer, at the come-hungry desperation in the girl's eyes, and she knew what she must do.
Cathy lunged forward, knocking Jennifer flat on her back, and she seized by force the right to put her own hands into the other girl's pussy where it lay wet and waiting.
Cathy lay on her tummy, wedged between Jen's thighs, and though she had never before eaten cunt, though she had never touched one with her mouth until just a few minutes ago, she began to eat snatch now, licking and kissing, scraping Jennifer's clitty with her teeth, once more jamming her entire fist into the yawning maw of Jen's cunt.
Jennifer moaned in acceptance, her own hands now busy on her titties, and she felt as if she were climbing higher, higher, in a rocket faster than light. She knew that a tremendous explosion of sensual delight awaited her, but somehow she wished it might never come, that she might enjoy forever and always the wonderful feeling thataccompanied the getting there.
"Yes!" she cried. "OH, YESSSS!" and she jerked her ass upward to feed Cathy all the pussy the blonde girl could eat, and the heat came upon her, and the vertigo-trauma of falling, falling, falling, and Jen shuddered upon the sands, sobbing and moaning her joy, weeping with her happiness.
CHAPTER SIXIt was about an hour later when Cathy and Jennifer returned at last to the party. Chris was surprised as hell to see them laughing and talking together in soft, low voices as they walked across the sands, but he knew better than to ask any questions. The look Cathy shot him was proof enough that he was still in the doghouse as far as she was concerned.
"I'm ready to go home now, if you don't mind," She said to him. He shrugged acceptantly, and she turned to Jennifer. "Like a ride home with us?" she asked in a surprisingly tender voice.
"Oh, no thanks," Jen replied. "I think I'll hang out awhile longer. There's just my parents to talk to back at the house, and I'd rather put that off as long as I can.""Okay," Cathy said and she leaned forward to kiss Jennifer's mouth with a very audible smack. "See you tomorrow, maybe?""I'd like that. Bye."Cathy said nothing at all to Chris as they walked up the hill to where he'd parked his father's car. He wanted to make amends, to tell her he was sorry, but the iciness of her silence froze the words in his very throat. Later, in the car and on the road, he tried to speak. "Look, Oath, I'm sorry about tonight . .
"Don't." she said. "I'm sure I don't want to hear it."He shrugged complacently and returned his eyes to the road ahead. Well, damn it, he thought, it isn't my fault. He'd forgotten completely about Penny. Oh, he knew she was on the island with a couple of girl friends, but he hadn't seen her in a few days and he hadn't made it with her for a year or so and, besides, how did he know she'd be at the party? He didn't ask her to come on with him tonight-that was her own idea. And he sure didn't ask Cathy to play with what's his name- Harold's-pecker the way she did. It couldn't have been entirely accidental, he was sure.
What was really weird was the new friendliness between Cathy and Jennifer. This afternoon Cathy had been ready to rip the other girl's hair out by the roots, but tonight they were really honey and pie together. Like the way Cathy had smacked that slurpy kiss onto Jennifer, and in front of him. They'd been gone a long time, and he wondered what they had been up to out there in the dunes. He'd bet a thousand dollars they'd been screwing each other. Which meant that Miss Cathy wasn't so straight as she liked to pretend. He smiled at the thought. If the nirvana look on her face was any indication, she had certainly enjoyed whatever she and Jen had been doing.
Anyway-how long could she stay angry with him? She had hot blood and by tomorrow or the next day that blood would be boiling in her veins. She might be able to get some of her kicks fooling around with Jennifer, as she apparently had tonight, but she needed cock, too, and she would get mighty lonesome for his before too much time had passed. Let her squirm a little, he decided. Let her beg him for it.
All too soon the silent journey ended, and hehad pulled up in front of the beach house Cathy shared with her mother. She popped out of the car and he slid out, too, wishing at least to walk her to the door, to give her one last chance to take him back while she could still be dignified about it.
"Wait up a sec," he said, walking fast to catch her, but she had already clomped onto the porch, not even giving him a glance back. He reached for her hand and tugged on it, Cathy resisting him, trying to free herself, and she had just turned to order him to get the flick out when the front door of the house opened and Gwen stepped onto the porch.
"Hi, dear," she said to Cathy. "And you must be-""Chris," he smiled, supplying her with the name she couldn't quite recall.
"Chris. Of course. Home so soon?" she asked her daughter.
"It was a draggy party," Cathy grumbled, still trying to pull her hand free of Chris'.
"Oh, that's too bad," Gwen commiserated. "Well. Why don't you invite your friend inside for something cool to drink?""Oh, I'd better get home," Chris apologized. Cathy's mother seemed to be totally unaware of the tension existing between the teenagers.
"It's early," Gwen insisted. "Come on in."Cathy went through the door first, followed by Gwen and Chris. "You go into the kitchen, dear, and get some Cokes-or would you rather have some beer or some wine, Chris? If you're allowed, that is.
"A beer would be okay," he smiled, watching Cathy as she disappeared into the kitchen. He heard the refrigerator door open, then heard it slammed shut with vehemence. In a moment she returned with two bottles of beer and two glasses.
She divided them equally between Gwen and Chris then said, "Excuse me, I'm going to bed," and left the room once again. She slammed the bedroom door behind her and in another moment her stereo clicked on-Carly Simon, playing very loud.
Gwen looked at Chris with raised eyebrows. "Is something bothering Cathy?" she wondered. He thought it politic not to answer. "I'm afraid I don't understand her at all," Owen went on. "I've tried and tried, but there seems to be an enormous gulf between them.
Chris stood with a cool beer and a handled glass, shifting his weight from foot to foot. He wanted to leave. "I'd better be going," he said.
"Oh, no, Gwen assured him. "Sit down. The sofa's fine. And drink your beer. It'll only go to waste if you don't."She sat down opposite him, on the chair beside her typing desk. Her portable electric was covered now, for she had just finished the final revisions on her article for the magazine, and for the first time in a long while she had no impending deadlines or other responsibilities. Time enough to begin making friends with Cathy once more, and to make friends with all Cathy's chums, too. This young man for example. She looked at him with a smile. He was a beautiful boy, she thought, as lovely in his own way as Cathy was in hers. There was such an aura of young virility, a pure and chaste virility like that of a Greek statue, about him. His body was lithe and nicely developed, and she liked his almost-blond hair, too, and especially the fantastic blue of his eyes. Indeed, he resembled Cathy just a bit. Like attracting like, she decided. A handsome boy and a sparkling young girl. That was what life and love were all about.
Chris stared back at her, trying not to be obvious about it. Cathy's mother-he knew thather name was Gwen and that she and her daughter were on a first-name basis-was a fine piece of woman. Cathy would look much the same when she was fully matured, and that was a good sign. But it was still difficult for him to believe that Gwen was old enough to have a daughter his own age. She must have been a real child bride, he decided.
Right now she was casually dressed in a short-sleeved knit top that clung to the lines of her very fine tits and left her bare from just below the boobs to the waistband of her very short shorts. And they were the kind of shorts nobody's mother was supposed to be wearing, what with the way they rode low on her hipbones and cut high on her sleek thighs and fit like a tight glove around her crotch. Made of some sort of nylon, they seemed to be a size too small, and Chris was positive that if he looked close enough, he could see the outline of her goddamned snatch in the fabric between her legs. He poured his beer, trying not to spill any, and he took a sip that he hoped would help to cool him down.
Gwen looked around her typing table, searching vainly for her cigarettes. All she could find was an empty pack which she had crumpled earlier in the evening. "Are my cigarettes on the table, Chris?" she asked suddenly, breaking the silence inside the living room.
He looked at the coffee table before him and shook his head. Gwen stood up, and he had to repress a whistle of appreciation at the smooth action of her legs. They were just as long, just as shapely as Cathy's, though her mother was built on a slightly more voluptuous frame, with bigger tits and an ass that was, if anything, just a bit nicer than Cathy's.
She walked across the room and he followed herwith his eyes, drinking in her every movement. "I had a fresh pack somewhere," she said almost inaudibly. "Where did I put them?" And then- "Oh, there they are!" and she went to the end table right beside where Chris was sitting.
Gwen bent over to pick up her package of Winstons, and as she did, her ass poked high and round into the air in such a way and in such a position that Chris couldn't help but stare at it. He closed his eyes for an instant and opened them again to find that vision of shapeliness still there, and so he took this as a divine beneficence. He reached out with one hand and smoothed it over the curve of her nearest buttcheek, testing the texture of her nylon shorts, feeling the warmth of the ass which they covered.
Gwen's eyes opened in surprise at Chris' laying-on of hands, and they opened even wider when she felt him slide a finger through her crotch, rubbing her from asshole to perineum to cunt through the thin barrier of her nylon shorts. She stood up slowly, straightening her back, and she put a cigarette between her lips very carefully, lighting it before she turned to look at Chris.
"Uh. . ." she began, startled to note that his finger was still touching her warm crotch. His hand dropped when she made the sound, and he looked up at her innocently, with a smile that was almost sweet, ingenuous even. And Gwen didn't know what to say. He was young enough to be her own son, and if she flared out at him in anger for daring to feel her up, she might stunt his sexual development irremediably.
Besides, she thought, what should she have expected? He was young, obviously he had sexual desires, and she was an older woman, admittedly, but an older woman wit a body that was still first-rate. It was a classic situation.
Good God, she thought, look at the way I'm dressed, too! No bra, clingy knit top which, thank the Lord, isn't quite see-through, and shorts that look like I was born wearing them. And I guess I must have given him a pretty good shot when I bent over. Obviously he thinks I'm trying to seduce him. The poor guy was probably scared half to death right now.
I wonder what she's gonna do, Chris thought idly. She didn't scream or anything. And she hasn't told me to get the hell out.
He looked at Gwen and she looked at him, neither of them saying a word. Chris broke the impasse. He stood up, saying, "It really is getting late. I should be going home. My dad will think I've piled the car up somewhere."Gwen nodded, chewing absentmindedly on her lower lip. She hoped she'd done the right thing. It was so important that a young boy, making his first sexual overtures, be treated carefully-neither encouraged nor turned off completely, and she couldn't know yet if she had reacted correctly to his exploratory touching. Sometimes she wished she'd had a son as well as a daughter-it would have given her much better insight on child psychology.
"Well," she said, "good night, Chris," and she followed him to the door.
"Good night, Mrs. Corby," he called as he went around the front of his car. "Tell Cathy I'll see her sometime soon.""I'll be sure to do that" Gwen replied, her heart beating with a rap-tap-tap of justification. Possibly-no, probably-she had handled the little incident in a calm adult fashion that would not leave permanent scars on Chris' psyche.
"I don't give a shit," Cathy growled across the breakfast table.
Gwen regretted her daughter's tendency to use gutter language, but in modern America even twelve-year-old virgins with prim angelic faces habitually spoke like truck drivers, and there was nothing she could do about it. She could, however, remind Cathy of her manners. "I was just telling you what he said, not ordering you to give him a hearty welcome. And really, Cathy, he seems to be a very nice boy.""He's a grade-A asshole," Cathy replied bluntly.
Gwen finished her morning coffee and got up from the table. Her cigarettes were once again in the living room, and she went to fetch them. Bending to get the pack of Winstons from the coffee table, she looked towards the sofa and saw something that should not have been there. "Oh, my," she called, "I'm afraid your young friend lost his wallet last night." Gwen picked it up, dislodging the wallet from its wedged-in position between the back of the sofa and the cushion. "Do you want to take it by his place?" she suggested, at the same time flipping it open to check the driver's license and other identifications inside, simply to make sure that it did indeed belong to Chris, though it could have been the property of no other person.
"No, I don't want to take his goddamned wallet to him!" Cathy yelled, accidentally spooning an extra portion of sugar into her tea. She put the cup to her lips and tasted it, grimacing at the unexpected super sweetness.
"Never mind," Gwen called back in a voice that was suddenly very hoarse and choked-off. "I have to go out. I'll take it myself."Cathy heard the front door slam shut, and she dashed into the living room. Gwen was alreadygetting into her VW outside. "You gonna be gone long?" Cathy asked, but her mother didn't hear or, if she did hear, did not answer. The engine started up and Gwen backed down to the highway, taking off in a speedy lunge of automotive power that would have drawn cheers at any drag strip in the country. Cathy shrugged and went back inside. She poured out the too-sweet tea and fixed herself a fresh cup which she made sure to close with the proper amount of sugar.
There was a knock at the front door, and she put down her cup.
Chris was standing on the porch, looking through the screen door. "Hi," he said, "I think I left my-""You did, but it isn't here now. Gwen left with it a few minutes ago. She said she was gonna stop by your place.""Oh, was that her in the blue Volks? I thought it was. She mustn't have seen me when I waved.""Probably not," Cathy agreed. "If you hurry, maybe you can catch her.""It's not that important, if she's planning on leaving the wallet at our house."Cathy made a half-turn. She was wearing only a thin robe, and she realized that it wasn't entirely pulled shut, so he must have had one last look at her goodies through the screen door. Tough shit. "Look," she told him, "why don't you run along now? I have to take a bath.""Going somewhere?""Swimming with Jen, this afternoon.""Why take a bath if you're going swimming?""Why do you need to know? You don't own me. What's the matter, anyway? Is that bitch Penny out of heat already? I supposed you'd be off humping her this morning.""Cathy, listen!" He took hold of the doorhandle and pulled it open, standing framed in the doorway.
"If you come inside, you'll be trespassing," she warned him. "I have every right to shoot you. It's the unwritten law.""The unwritten law is all about husbands being able to shoot guys who screw their wives.""Too bad Penny isn't married," she snapped.
He came inside, shutting the door behind him. "So shoot me," he said.
"I don't have a gun. But if you're still here when I finish my bath, I'll call the cops.""They'll have to come over from the mainland on the ferry like everyone else. And by then it'll be too late;"She turned away from him; eluding the hand that reached for her, and she went into the bathroom. Before she could close the door, he was standing beside her, arms folded on his chest.
Cathy turned on the tap and stood watching as the tub filled with warm water. She sprinkled bubble bath in and giggled childishly as her hand stirred the powder into suds. When she looked around, he was still there. "Wanna watch me bathe?" she asked. "Is that as much fun as screwing Penny What's-her-name?""You can be a bitch when you want to be," he observed. "A real, first-class bitch. Last night I made up my mind to wait for you to come back to me. I wanted to see you beg and crawl. This morning I woke up wanting you so bad it hurt, and I came over to tell you that. I think I love you."She looked at him with lower lip suddenly trembling. "Is that just a line, or do you mean it?"Chris went to her and swept her into his arms for a hello kiss that answered her question completely and honestly. She broke her face away from his, and he could see the little tears welling inher striking blue eyes. "I think you do mean it," she said quietly.
His hands went down to pull open her robe, to find her nakedness beneath. He stroked her body, felt her jugs and her belly and her plump little cunt mound, and the robe fell to the floor unheeded. She purred at his touch, then flipped around and shut off the water which had by now half-filled the tub. "Bath time," she said, stepping into the tub. "You're welcome to join me." "Invitation accepted," he said, throwing off his shirt, letting his pants drop. He wore no underwear and the falling of his jeans revealed his cock, already partially erect.
Cathy, sitting in the tub, made a sudden grab for his pecker, catching it in her hands, rubbing and rolling her palms under it till it stood up stiff and proud, the purplish knobby head beginning to peep from beneath its foreskin covering. He bent his knees slightly to bring his tool closer, and she responded by letting her tongue glide forth to dab wetly upon-his hard shaft. "Hi, there, big fellow," she cooed in a mock little-girl voice that made him laugh in spite of his seriousness of purpose, and then she opened her mouth, drawing his dick in for a suck of welcome.
Her tongue and lips moved skillfully upon his cock, and he thought wishfully of how nice it would be to let her suck him off right there-but she'd invited him to join her in the tub, and he wouldn't miss that for the sake of treasures untold.
"Bath time," he said, gently withdrawing his prick from the grip of her hands and lips, stepping into the water in which she sat awaiting him. It felt good to be lolling there in the sudsy tub with the girl he loved, Chris decided, and it felt especially good because the girl he loved was at that moment using her hands to fondle and stroke his rampantcock, toying and playing with his manhood in a totally irresistible manner. He reciprocated, reaching out to catch her hard brown nipples between his fingers, rubbing them into telescoping erectile points of tingling flesh.
"Do you really love me?" she asked him suddenly, her face growing serious and reflective. He nodded. "More than anyone else in the world?" He nodded again. "I'm glad," she announced, "because that's how I feel about you, too. That's why it hurt me so much last night when-""Don't even talk about it," he commanded, pulling her through the water and onto his lap. She snuggled atop his loins, her boobs rubbing his chin, her hands wrapped around his neck and head. His stiff cock was pressed against the abundant fur of her cunt, riding in the slit of her crotch.
"How long have you known her?" Cathy asked, ignoring his request.
"Years," he replied resignedly. "Ever since we were little kids. She's always been sort of like a favorite cousin.""Some kind of cousin," Cathy commented. "What the hell do you do to your aunts?"He laughed. "You've got a dirty mind. For your information, Penny was the first girl I ever laid.""Oh, shill" Cathy squealed. "You're kidding!""Cross my heart and hope to die. We were-I don't know-twelve, maybe. And one summer my dad and stepmother and her parents all got together for a week or so in the mountains, and Penny and I spent a lot of time by ourselves. So one day we got to talking about sex and decided to try it out.""Was she any good?""Okay, I guess. After all, I didn't have anything to compare with.""Was she as good as I am? Was she ever as goodas I am?""I don't remember. It's been so long since I've done it with you.""Bastard!" Cathy lifted her hips from his legs. "C'mon, stud, refresh your memory.
He reached into the gap she had left and seized hold of his pecker, guiding it into Cathy's soapy snatch. There was a squishy, sloshing noise as he made his entrance, but once inside her cunt, he found his prick gripped and cuddled in what had to be the nicest pussy in all the world, and it was only fair, Chris decided, that he give her the best fucking of which he was capable. He proceeded to do that very thing.
Cathy made ga-ga eyes as she took his meat into her cunt, and she began to corkscrew her hips up and down upon his rod, taking it on the way home with sighs and moans that showed precisely how much she had missed him.
Chris put his hands on her tits, squeezing them around his face, kneading and massaging the firm young mounds, pinching nipples to make her squeal in glee, occasionally using his tongue upon the inner curves of her boobs and upon the brawn caps of sensuous flesh. She cuddled him against her bosom, wishing to drown him in the love she felt swelling inside her body, all the while continuing to fuck herself up and down in that close-clasped sifting position in the tub. It was delightful and delicious, and she felt sexy and slutty and every inch a pawn-up sensuous woman at that moment.
"Oh, Christ!" she said suddenly, slamming her twat down upon his cock, giving his balls a shaking jolt that was near to sending him prematurely into ejaculation.
"What's wrong?" he asked, positive she hadn't came already.
"This is crazy!" she informed him. "I don'tknow how long Gwen is going to be away, for Christ's sake. If she comes back and finds us in the tub screwing, she'll pitch a bitch. It'll make the Six Day War look like a poker game.""Fuck faster," Chris suggested.
"Don't make jokes," Cathy shrilled. She tried to un-cunt him, but it was no use. He held her tightly, showing no sign of a wish to release her body. "C'mon," she pleaded. "My mother will shit herself.""That's a physical impossibility," he said. "Besides-I don't care. For one thing, she's not my mother, so she can't do anything to me. And I won't let her do anything to you. She's just gonna have to get used to having me around, because I'm here to stay.""You're crazy," she announced; "But I love you for it." Her hips began to swivel once more, and she started riding him again, forcefully, assuredly, secure in the protecting shield of his love.
CHAPTER SEVENDon Robinson looked at the figure in the doorway. He shook his head. "I don't believe it," he said at last. "You haven't changed a bit, Gwen.""Of course I have," she snapped, "and I don't have time to listen to any of your bullshit. May I come in?"He opened the door for her, giving a mockingly courtly bow.
She flung herself into a chair and tossed Chris' wallet in Don's direction. He caught it skillfully, recognizing the gold-embossed "CR" decorating the leather. "Thanks," he said. "Where did you find this?""On the sofa in our living room this morning," she said curtly. "After Chris brought my daughter home from their date."Don whistled. "You're kidding.""I am most certainly not kidding. They went to some party on the beach last night.""I don't understand," Don puzzled. "He told me when he left that he was going out with a prime young piece he'd met the other day. A girl named Cathy-all legs and ass and-""And my daughter, goddamn it!" Gwen shouted.
"Her name's Susan," Don protested. "Little Susie. We named her after my mother."
"Her name is Susan Catherine, you blockhead, and you may have recalled her as little Susie all these years, but if you think I wanted anything to remind me of your mother-""We're not going to get anywhere by screaming," Don pointed out. "My God, I saw her a day or so ago, and it never entered my mind.""I suppose you never bid Chris about me? Or about his sister?""There was no reason. I thought the divorce settlement was final enough."Gwen nodded. "I thought so, too, but something has gone very badly wrong." She fumbled in her purse for cigarettes, knocked one from the pack, and sat smoking in short, heavy puffs, her eyes studying Don Robinson. It was like going to sleep and picking up a fresh installment of an old nightmare.
Gwen had been in her senior year at college-Reckardsville University, one of Ohio's mass-market institutions of higher learning-when she had first met Don Robinson. God, she thought, he had been so attractive then. President of his fraternity, tennis star, all-American rich boy, and she had been a poor orphan girl from Akron, attending school on a scholarship from her father's union local. They had met in photography class, and she had lost her heart at first sight. A few dates, a few evenings together, and Gwen's virgin resistance yielded unconditionally before his advances. A get-acquainted fuck in the back of his jalopy at Shawnee Lake, Reckardsville's unofficial official parking lot, a wild., and forbidden after-hours visit to his fraternity house for a romp on the presidential bed, a few trips to a Marietta motel-it had added up in the long run, as it must inexorably have done in those pre-Pill days. The first time Gwen skipped a period, she was certain itwas due to the crush of midterm exams. Four weeks later it happened again, and she began to chew her nails. After the third stoppage in her menstrual cycle, she bolstered up enough courage to visit a doctor who gave her the happy news.
Don's parents suggested an abortion, but Gwen refused completely, and there was nothing to do but marry in haste. She'd left school, of course-by that time her belly was swelling enormously and 1958 universities cast a dubious eye upon visibly pregnant coeds, married or not.
In her sixth month the doctor thought it wise to tell Gwen that her joys of motherhood would be doubled before they had fairly begun. She was most. definitely carrying twins. A stranger would have been hard put to calculate the effect this had upon the former Miss Gwendolyn Corby, now Mrs. Donald Robinson.
On the twenty-ninth of June, 1958, Reckardsville University Hospital's obstetrics staff went to work, and within a short time the population of southeastern Ohio and, by extension, the world, was larger by two souls. Within some six months the American divorce statistics for that year had received a slight degree of augmentation as well.
The marriage had been doomed from the start. Gwen knew before the honeymoon was over that she could not under any circumstances endure living the rest of her life with Don Robinson. Everything which had attracted her to him now loomed larger than life as a debit on his account, and when his parents came to her with a reasonable solution, she was quick to seize upon it.
Briefly stated, Mr. and Mrs. Robinson offered Gwen an easy divorce and  very substantial cash settlement, provided she would remove herself from their son's life forever. The only condition was that she surrender custody of the son anddaughter conceived most probably in Don's car on that night of Gwen's adieu to her maidenhood.
Gwen had countered with a suggestion of her own. She would allow them to take away her son, but she intended to keep her daughter-little Susan Catherine, "Susie" to the Robinson family and a definite "Cathy" as far as Owen was concerned. There had been haggling back and forth, but in the end Gwen carried her point. She went her way with Cathy and a check for $10,000-and in 1958 that was a hell of a lot of money. It financed Gwen's return to college and acquisition of her B.A. and M.A. in journalism, and it enabled her to go to New York and begin knocking upon doors in her search for a job.
She had covered her path carefully. All the lies to Cathy about a long-ago divorce and the later death of the male parent; her own legal resumption of her maiden name to further, confuse the issue. Gwen had determined many years before that she wanted absolutely nothing more to. do with Don Robinson, and she had stuck to her guns. She had not seen him since he drove her to the airport and put her on the Reno-bound plane in the midst of a light snow one early November day in 1958. She had, indeed, never expected to see him again, and the possibility of his path ever crossing hers or Cathy's was so remote she had not even considered it.
Now her world had crumbled into chaos. All the steps she had taken to create a secure environment for Cathy were made a mockery.
When she finally spoke, furiously grinding out her second cigarette in a row, her voice was angry. "Why in the hell did you and Chris have to show up here? Now?""I could ask you the same thing," Don protested. "As far as he's concerned, you're dead,and have been since he was still in the cradle. Chris has never even seen a picture of you." He thought a moment. "Well, once. He found a little Kodak snapshot I took of you in college, but it wasn't a very good photo and, besides, as soon as I saw him with it, I took it away from him and tore it up. I doubt if he even remembers.""When did they meet each other?" she wondered aloud. "You said something about the other day?"He nodded. "Yes. I think it was Tuesday. I'm sure it was, because I'd been over on the mainland most of the day and she was leaving as I pulled into the carport. And that was the day before yesterday."Gwen shivered. "She never mentioned him to me at all. Until last evening, when she said she'd met a boy on the beach and he'd invited her to a party. He came into the house after he brought her home last night, and I talked to him for a while but it never occurred to me-" She stopped, wincing in pain as she thought of the way he had stolen upon that opportunity to put his hands on her body-to feel her ass, to rub his fingers through her crotch. Her own son and she hadn't known it.
"Oh, dear God," she said quickly, trying to shake away the feeling of self-disgust that overwhelmed her, "they've got to be told. Now. Before it's too late. Before something happens.. ."Don nodded, and then he felt a freezing chill that began on the back of his neck and raced along his spine. He could remember, as plainly as if it were happening at that moment, the way he and Chris had talked trash day before yesterday about his son's newest girl. What was it the boy had said? Something about going back for thirds because he'd already gotten seconds from Cathy. Good God! No, he thought frantically. Chris was lyingabout it. He was only feeding his old dad a line of bullshit. That was it. No, that wasn't it. Chris was his father's son. He'd never had any trouble getting girls, and he'd never had to lie about it. If he said he had screwed Cathy, then he had. It was that simple. Don felt sick about it, but not half as sick as he did when he recalled his own curious lustful glances directed towards Cathy's bikini-covered body, towards her high young tits and her ripe little ass.
"Of course, I can trust Cathy," Gwen was saying. "I'm certain that she's a virgin-I'd stake my life on it. And last night she seemed to be angry with Chris for some reason or another. She was still very upset this morning, too, now that I think of it." Her face grew a bit brighter. "Maybe we've got time to end this painlessly." She stood up, gathering up her bag. "I'm going back to our place. Cathy didn't say anything about going out today, so she should be there. I'll get our things packed up, and we can start back for New York first thing this afternoon. I think I'd rather tell her the whole story there, instead of here."Don stood up, too. "That sounds like a good idea," he agreed. "I'll try to round up Chris, and he and I can have a long-delayed father/son talk." He wondered what Chris would say when he found out that his newest score was his own twin sister.
"Before you go," Don interjected, "I want you to know that you can count on me for anything. Maybe, after the kids know the truth, we can all get together and laugh about this. It's funny, Gwen. For years I've wondered what would happen if the two of us should meet by accident and just look-scarcely one harsh word between us. I guess time heals all wounds, doesn't it?""Of course not," Gwen said sweetly. "I still despise the ground you walk on and in normalcircumstances I wouldn't speak to you to save either of our lives. But this concerns my daughter. I've worked hard to give her everything she could ever want, and I will not see her hurt-even if it means I have to be civil to you for a few minutes. And." she added, going out the door, "I sincerely hope that this is the last time I ever have to look at your face." She did not look back as she walked to her Volkswagen.
One thing about his ex-wife, Don thought approvingly-she was a woman of principle and candor. He liked that in a woman.
"Oh, that felt good," Cathy whispered, still sitting on Chris' lap in the tub. The water was lukewarm by now, and his sperm was slowly trickling out of her wet snatch. She hadn't had much of an orgasm-just a nice, tingly feeling deep inside her belly-but it didn't matter. They'd kissed and made up and sealed their reconciliation in the best of all possible ways, with his cock jabbing hard into her cunt and spitting out a creamy load of hot jism. So what if she hadn't really seen stars exploding and rockets blasting off into the heavens? She felt good and he felt good and it was nice to be sitting on his lap while his prick began to melt within her creamy cunt.
"Water's getting cold," he said, moving his head where it nestled against her gently heaving tilt"Oh, hell," she muttered, realizing that the water was indeed getting cold, that the bubbles had begun to dissipate and, worst of all, that her skin was starting to get pruny-wrinkled from such lengthy immersion. "C'mon, you can dry me off while I dry you."She stepped out onto the mat beside the tub andreached for the towels hanging on the rack nearby. Cathy began to wipe the water from Chris' body while he did the same for her, but, as might be expected, drying soon took a second place to fooling around. He seemed to spend a long time, much longer than necessary, smoothing the towel across Cathy's boobs and she felt her nipples getting stiffer and more excited each time he scraped the coarse towel aver them.
And to make matters worse, he slipped the middle of the towel between her legs and began to saw it back and forth upon her crotch, very deliberately, until Cathy's hips had no choice but to start moving in a sexy, dance-like fashion. The friction of the towel as it dragged again and again upon the tender mouth of her snatch was too much for her, and she drew back, making Chris drop one end of the towel, giving her a chance to step away from him.
She took her towel in an archer's posture, one end in the hand thrust forward, the other, like the arrow-levering string, drawn way back, and she flipped it at him, the tip of the towel stinging him wickedly upon the cock.
"Ouch!" he yelped, grabbing his dick and hopping once or twice. "That wasn't fair!""It wasn't fair for you to try to get me hot again, either, Mr. Superstud," Cathy pointed out saucily. "But if it really hurt you that much, why, Nurse Cathy knows what to do."She dropped to her knees, pushed his hand away from his prick, and, taking the wounded tool in her fingers, she raised it to her lips and kissed where the towel had stung him. "Does it feel better now?" she asked, looking up.
He touched her hair, stroking the curls still tousled and uncombed after her night's sleep. "Bet it did," he sighed. "You want to give it one togrow on, while you're at it?""Okay," she said, "and I hope to God it works. You can use it!" The lie fresh from her lips, she gave his cock not one but a dozen smacking, wet-mouthed kisses, up and down its length from nuts to foreskin, her hand hefting appreciatively his heavy sac of balls.
His dong grew tense under Cathy's attentions, and she discovered that if she put her lips in a certain place, she could feel each and every spurt of hot blood as it began to flow with renewed vigor into Chris Robinson's recuperating cock. Curious, she parted her lips and gripped his boner from the side.
Her fingers toyed with his foreskin, sliding it back and forth. She really liked the fact that Chris was uncircumcised, because it was a turn-on to diddle his prepuce.
He liked it, too, if his steadily improving physical condition was any indication. In spite of the fact that he'd just filled her cunt with a nice creamy cargo of jism, Chris' dick was getting harder by-the second, and he realized that he was simply always horny for Cathy. Screwing her once wasn't enough-it could never be enough. His cock shot out to its full, rigid length, and he was ready to put it inside her again, in any hole she chose.
Cathy released his prick from her mouth and drew her head back, studying her work. She turned her head this way, then that, eyeing his hard-on from a variety of angles, satisfying herself that she had done a first-rate job of getting Chris up for seconds. "It looks like all systems go," she declared.
"Bet your sweet ass all systems are go," he growled, taking her hands and jerking her to her feet. She melted into his embrace, eagerly accepting his tongue inside her mouth, her handsbusily nurturing, cultivating the stiffness to which she had once more brought his cock. His hands were on the sides of her head, forcing her to the kiss she would not have resisted in any case, but at last she began to shake herself loose.
"Do you know," she began in a panting voice, "that we have made it in the grass and on the sand and in the bathtub but never-I mean never-in a bed?""I didn't know that," he mused.
"Well, aren't you gonna do-anything about it?"He scooped her up in his arms and held her like a bridegroom about to carry his virginal prize across their honeymoon threshold. "Which way is the bedroom?"Chris eased Cathy onto her unmade bed and she turned hastily on her knees, throwing the rumpled sheet and bedspread out of the way. She fell onto her back then, legs open, ass thrusting up at him, and said, "Come and get it."He flopped down beside her.. "Jesus," he said, "what if your mother comes back?""I bet she was gonna take her article to mail," Cathy smiled. "She finished it last night. And that means she has to go over to the mainland. It'll be a while before she gets home. And even if she does catch us-I don't care any more. She'll have to find out sometime, and she might as well know the score now. Well? Cat got your pecker or something? Or do you need some instructions?" She put a hand between her legs, spreading her pussy open for him, displaying for his eyes alone the scarlet mystery of her tight young snatch.
"You're the one who needs the instructions," he said firmly. "On your knees, girl!"Cathy did as he requested, and then he arranged her to suit his desires, making her kneel like a snippy young cat with her weight thrown uponhands and knees, her bead hanging low, her perky ass thrust high. He crouched behind her, his fingers slipping freely into the mouth of her cunt, and she moaned excitedly as she felt him spread her twat so roughly, so eagerly, so lustfully. "Doggie?" she asked. "Arf! Arf!"And then her playful barking became transformed into wild, heated sighs, for his cock, stiff and ready, replaced his fingers and he slipped without a hitch into the channel of her pussy. She bucked her hips as he made his entrance, swiveling her ass to swallow his rigid tool, coating its stabbing bulk in the wet juices of her cunt. "That-hits-the- fucking-spot," she groaned as she took it all the way home, the tip of his prick bumping unexpectedly against the tiny-mouthed vase of her uterus.
He closed his eyes and took her by the waist, bending forward to brush his chest against her back, and he began to fuck her for lust and love and because she was Cathy and he was Chris and they were made for one another. His cock plunged in forcefully, drew back, once more jabbed home, squishing along the lubricated walls of her cunt. She moaned, she chewed her lips, she clawed at the sheet upon which she knelt, and above all else she fucked him in return, her hips gyrating to apply the most sensual stimulation of which she was capable upon the barrel of his pecker. It was heaven, she thought, and she wondered how she had ever lived without Chris, how she had ever been able to face the days of her life without the prospect of reaching nirvana with the aid of his wonderful cock. "Oh, yes," she croaked, her throat as dry as her snatch was wet, "oh, yes, yes, yes, YES!!"
Gwen left her car with a heavy heart, dreading the necessity that faced her now. She had lied to her daughter all these years, she had concealed the facts of her own life, had kept from Cathy the now inescapable truth that the girl had a father living instead of dead, as well as a twin brother whom she had never known. And now the lies had caught up with Gwen Corby. She opened the door, hoping that Cathy might be sitting on the sofa or perhaps still dawdling over breakfast, and hoping at the same time that she might put off the ordeal just a bit longer.
The living room was empty. Her heart thumped so loudly that there was a rushing in her ears and she felt just a bit dizzy. Cold chills and hot flashes alternated upon her body and she drew a hand across her forehead, surprised when she looked down at the little beads of sweat on her fingers.
She stood in the kitchen, and her hand went down to brace itself upon the refrigerator handle. Contact with the solid object restored Gwen's sense of balance and her head cleared. She smiled, confident again. And then she heard the sounds that came from Cathy's bedroom. The sound of a mattress squeaking energetically, the sighs and moans of a young girl, the sighs and moans of a young man. Her vision went black for a moment and her entire body froze and then she went to see what she knew she must see.
It was them. Her son, her daughter. They were on the bed, both of them naked as the day they were born, and Chris was putting the prick to Cathy. Dog-fashion at that, she noted, with Cathy on hands and knees on her bed and Chris hunching her from behind, bent over her back, his hands full of his sister's tits. Cathy's headwas shaking back and forth, her long blonde hair flying in disarray, and Gwen was shocked to realize that her teenaged daughter was hovering on the verge of what gave indications of being a throbbing, twitching super orgasm. Chris' eyes were closed and there was sweat bubbling from every pore of his body. His hips muscles were tight and knotted and it was clear that he was on the brink of his own climax. Both of the kids were moaning and sobbing so earnestly Gwen felt for one passing instant as though she were an intruder upon something that was none of her goddamned business.
She clutched the doorframe, closed her eyes, and then screamed, "CATHY!!"The kids jerked at the unexpected sound, and they rolled on the bed, their dog-style pileup collapsing. Chris twisted his body to face Gwen and his cock flipped out of Cathy's snatch just as his balls released their scorching load. Cathy screamed wordlessly as she felt his prick leave her cunt, and she reached to clasp his cock as it squirted, the cum flying everywhere-onto the sheet, onto her legs, and some of it into the wet tangled fur of her bushy crotch. Her hand shucked rapidly on his hard shaft, emptying his dick of its creamy jizz, and she rolled from side to side upon the bed, her legs kicking, her snatch lips throbbing and burning for want of that last little measure of love and affection that would have sent her directly into seventh heaven.
Gwen's legs were rubber as she walked towards the bed. The kids opened their eyes and she saw them blush. "Oh, God," she said sorrowfully.
Cathy looked up at her mother with anger burning in her heart. "Why did you have to spoil it?" she demanded. "Why couldn't you have left us alone? Goddamnit, I nearly came! And you kickedit up for me!""Cathy!" Gwen snapped. "Don't talk to me in that tone of voice!" There was a catch in her throat, and she knew that she . would be crying within moments. "You can't realize what seeing you-seeing Chris-""If you're worried," Cathy announced bitchily, "don't be. I'm on the Pill. You won't be a grandma till I'm ready to make you one."Pills-orgasms-they weren't talking the same language. Mother and daughter, they were still strangers. Gwen wanted to die with the shame she felt.
"Chris," she said, turning to the boy, speaking as evenly as she could manage, "I think you'd better go home. Your father wanted to speak to you about something important."He shrugged, making no effort to cover his crotch. Gwen had already seen him squirting his cum, so it was no big deal if she saw his cock getting soft now. His hand touched Cathy's shoulder.
"Don't go," she said. "You don't have to go.""You do," Gwen declared. "You really do. Trust me.""Okay," he said, and he left the room. In a few minutes Gwen saw him leave the bathroom, wearing only his pants, his shirt lying across his forearm.
"If you loved me, you wouldn't let her chase you away!" Cathy yelled as Chris went out the front door.
Gwen sat down on the bed with her daughter, taking care not to touch the patches of fresh sperm that still globbed on the sheet. "Cathy, Cathy honey," she said, "I don't know what to say ""Because you caught me screwing? If you'd ever taken the time to be my mother, to spend any timewith me, you'd know that I like to get screwed. I'm not a virgin, Gwen, for God's sake!""It's not that at all!" Gwen screamed. "I don't care if you've balled everything that wears pants in Connecticut! Now get your things packed up. We're leaving as soon as we can get the car loaded.""Leaving?""Yes. We're going back to New York. Cathy, there's so much to talk about, so many things-""I don't want to leave.""You have to. You don't have any choice. We have to go home.""Jesus, Gwen-you know now that Chris and I are making it. Why can't you just accept it? We don't have to run away because you caught me in the act. I told you, I'm on the Pill, so I can't get knocked up. Can't we just spend the rest of our vacation here?""No, we can't," Gwen said evenly, trying to control the panic that threatened to overwhelm her. "Now, young lady, you listen to me for a change. Pack up everything you want to take because we're leaving in half an hour. And, please, put some clothes on." She went out the door without looking back, not wanting Cathy to see the tears that flowed from her eyes in rivulets.
She heard Cathy slam shut the bedroom door; she heard Cathy turn on the stereo-Black Oak Arkansas-and raise the volume to full; she thought she heard Cathy scrambling around inside the room. Gwen finally wiped away the last of her tears and began to box up her typewriter. The hard rock coming from Cathy's room was almost deafening and she had no choice but to request the girl to turn it down and get on with her packing.
Gwen tapped at the bedroom door, again and again, receiving no response from inside. She turned the handle and the door opened. Cathywasn't there. A window was open and the curtains rustled in the breeze. Gwen looked around, saw the piece of stationery taped to the mirror on Cathy's dresser. She tore it loose and read the message twice, then ran into the living room.
The switchboard that handled all calls on the island was reluctant to release Mr. Robinson's phone number, but Gwen persuaded them that it was truly an emergency. She waited with chattering teeth as the phone rang once, twice, and then Don answered it.
"Oh," he said, "it's you. Chris is just coming in the front door now.""I don't care about that," Gwen moaned, her words running together with no space in between for breathing. "It's Cathy-she's run away from home and you've got to help me find her!"
CHAPTER EIGHTGwen was on the porch when Don's Mercedes pulled up in front. She threw her half-smoked cigarette into the sandy yard, lighting another as she went to him.
He met her at the nose of the car, shocked at the whiteness of her skin, the drawn and worried cast to her features. "Did she take it that hard?" he asked.
"I didn't get the chance to tell her anything," Gwen said. "When I got back, she and Chris were on her bed-he must have come over while I was with you-and they were naked and-""He was fucking her?" Don asked, round-eyed. It wasn't exactly news to him, but to get it first-hand, definite-that was a shock.
"No, they were playing checkers!" Gwen shouted. "What do you think they were doing? Can't you see how upset I am? I sent Chris home and told Cathy to get packed, but she must have decided to hell with it and crawled out her bedroom window. She was gone when I went in, and there was a note for me-she said she was leaving and never wanted to see me again.""Could she have gone to visit a friend, maybe, until the tantrum wore off?""I thought of that. The only people she knows here, as far as I'm aware, are Chris and Jennifer,the girl in the next cottage down the beach. I called Jennifer and she said no, Cathy hadn't been there, that she'd seen Cathy standing on the main road with her thumb out. Before she could go up to see what it was all about, a turquoise Pontiac had stopped and Cathy jumped inside. She didn't know the car, and all she could say was that it was pointed away from here-and that it had Rhode Island plates.""She's trying to leave the island," Don said. "That's what it looks like to me. Where could she go?""We have an apartment in New York-we don't use it much and the furnishings are in the process of being moved to our new place in Georgetown. She might go there.""Does she have any money?""A few dollars that I know of. Of course, there's two or three thousand in her checking account and there's a trust fund-but she can't touch that till she's twenty-one; That's it, Don! She's on her way to New York to liquidate her checking account! We have to find her!""I'll get going. Unless they're lucky, they might have missed the ferry. They could be waiting on the pier right now." He started back around the front of his car. "You wait here, in case she does come back. Chris is at home. . I told him not to leave. If she shows up there, he'll call you.""Did you tell him?" Gwen asked as Don slipped behind the steering wheel.
"No time," he said. "You called just as he was coming in. Look, Gwen," he went on, turning the ignition. "I know we don't have any relationship at all, you and I, but Cathy is my daughter and I'm just as worried as you are. I'll find her or die trying." He turned the engine over, slipped into reverse, and backed onto the road. She watchedhim disappear down the highway.
Cathy stood on the gravel beside the road, her hand shielding her eyes from the nearly setting sun, her thumb thrust out jauntily in ride-begging position. Jesus, she thought, I've fucked around half the day and look how far I've gotten. She was still on the outskirts of New Gloster, the sleepy little town which served as terminus for the ferry line from the island. Indeed, if she were to take a stroll down the beach from the pier she could, if the light was right, see the island cottage she'd fled so angrily.
She heard a car coming her way, and she turned to face it, smiling jauntily, her thumb jabbing in the direction of New York. Her blouse was unbuttoned into the creamy, freckled vale between her tits, far enough to show that she was braless under the shirt, and she contemplated, then dismissed the idea of flipping the shirt aside to give the driver a peek at a brown-pointed boob as further inducement to stop and pick her up. It might be a woman, she told herself, or maybe a guy with his kids, and she'd only hurt her chances.
The car came over a low rise, and she saw that it was a Mercedes. Cathy sighed. It had to be either Chris or his father. The car stopped, pulling off the road a few feet past her, and the driver's door opened. It was Don Robinson, she knew although she'd never really met him, and he came to her.
"Cathy," he said, "your mother is very upset about this.""Screw her," Cathy blurted. "I'm finished with Gwen. You aren't headed for New York by any chance, are you?"He took her hand in his and spoke firmly. "No,and neither are you. Get in the car."As he turned around a little farther down the road, he began to speak once more. "You're a hard girl to find. I've been cruising the highways and by-ways for hours. And still you're not five miles from where you started.""It's a long story," Cathy grimaced.
A long story indeed, she thought. That bastard who'd picked her up on the island. "Sure," he'd said, "I'm going your way. Hop in."He was a pleasant enough guy to look at-in his early thirties, she supposed, neat, clean, with a groovy car. And they'd made the ferry with plenty of time. But as the boat pulled out of the island dock to begin the twenty-minute trip to the mainland, he'd changed from a nice, quiet-spoken dude into a sex fiend who couldn't keep his hands away from Cathy's tits and legs.
"Stop it!" she'd squealed, not wanting to get into any heavy foreplay in the car, where everyone on the ferry could get their jollies watching, but her protestation had only made him that much more energetic and finally, when he had her blouse half-off and one tit shining in the sunlight, she'd offered him an alternative, the promise of a really co-operative session as soon as they could find some seclusion on the Massachusetts shore.
"I've got a better idea," he told her then, and she followed his eyes as they looked towards the door of the ship's men's room.
"Oh, no," Cathy cut in. "That's crazy."But even as she tried to dissuade him, he was getting out of the car and coming around to open her door, pulling her forth by the wrist and leading her to the toilet entrance. She was red as a beet,convinced that the ferry's crew and the other passengers were all staring at her, branding her a cheap slut, but she went inside with him and watched as he locked the door.
"How do I know," he began, sitting down on the John which, with a sink, made up the room's total furnishings, "that you're worth taking to New York if you don't give me any convincing evidence?" He motioned for her to kneel and as she did he unzipped his pants and removed his cock. "Do me good," he invited.
Cathy took his prick in her hands, the limp tool flopping as she tried to hold it upright. She opened her mouth and sucked his rod in, aided by the relative smallness of his soft pecker. Her hands began to squeeze his balls expertly and soon enough she felt his cock growing stiff and tight in her mouth, ready to be sucked.
"That's nice," he commented, patting her hair. "There's no headjob like a teeny-bopper headjob. Come on, teeny-bopper, suck it just far me."All right, stud, Cathy thought, and she began to suck his dick frantically, her head bobbing up and down on the stiff prick which impaled her mouth. His cock was long once it'd gotten hard-the tip of his rod thrust low down her tongue, trying to invade her throat every time she sucked it home, and Cathy was afraid she'd either gag or strangle if he got carried away and started to hump her mouth.
Her tongue rolled around his glans, her teeth scraped the rigid barrel of his dick, and her saliva bathed him from tip to balls. She began to twist her head, to pressure his cock from one angle, then another, all the while bouncing his nuts in her hands, teasing her fingers across his perineum and around the puckered ring of his asshole-anything to get him hotter, to make him squirt, so she couldget this finished.
Jesus Christ! she fumed inside her brain. This bastard must be into yoga or something. It seemed as if she'd been sucking his cock for half an hour and it was still rigid and hard and he appeared totally calm and collected. The impassive look on his face belonged to a proctor monitoring a classroom exam, not to a guy getting his cock sucked! Hurry up, she prayed, hurry up and shoot your snot!There was a rattling sound at the front of the ferryboat. Good God, Cathy told herself, we're pulling up at the pier in New Gloater! She began to suck harder, to no more evident effect, and she started to panic at the futility of it all.
Quickly she pulled her head back, till only the point of his prick was between her lips, and she began to rub her hands up and down his shaft, shucking the skin covering of his rod. That was better, she knew at once. His hips began to move as he sat upon the lid of the john and she could feel him squirming more and more as she gave him a. combination of handjob and knob-nibbling.
He put his hands on her head again, stroking and twining in her blonde hair, and then he lifted his ass slightly and she felt his cock give an unmistakable jolt of release. The head seemed to swell to double its normal size, and it burst open in the cuddle of her lips.
His first squirt of cum hit her hard, in the back of the throat, and she swallowed it quickly, but the next burst arrived on the heels of. the other and some of it dribbled onto her lips, making them slick, and his prick slid out of her careful mouth grip. Her hands were still jerking him off, but everything was happening too fast. The ferry had stopped definitely, she could hear the clinging of chains as the crew began to make ready fordisembarkation of the boat's load of cars, and she knew that theirs was the third car in line, that unless they hurried traffic would be bottled up and horns would be blowing and-oh, shit!Cathy took his sperm full in her face, not even trying to get his cock back into her mouth. He drenched her with his fuck juice, spraying her eyes, her nose, her cheeks, her chin, and she masturbated him until his balls were drained.
"Come along," he told her, standing up and reinserting his cock within his pants. "We'll have to be leaving the boat now." She followed him out the door, no longer giving a rat's ass who saw her, not even caring that his globby cum was all over her face, dripping from her lips, plain as day to anyone who might look. She wiped the back of her hand across her eyelids and brows, mopping at the jizz which clung there, and she got into the turquoise Pontiac with him, feeling cheap and slutty. Sex could never be the same again, now that she'd met Chris, but this was the price she must pay if she wanted to be free of Gwen, if she wanted the chance to start a life of her own, one that she could share with Chris.
The first car had already begun to move off the ramp when Cathy's pickup started his engine.
They drove off the dock, turning onto the main drag of the sleepy little village, and Cathy saw a service station ahead. "Look," she told the guy, "can you stop there a minute, so I can wipe my face? I won't be long.""Oh, sure," he'd said, giving her a pearly-toothed smile. "Take as long as you need."She hadn't wasted a minute, either, soaking some towels and washing her face clean, but when she'd come out of the ladies' room, the turquoise Pontiac was nowhere in sight and the pump jockey told her the car had zoomed away after the driverlet her out. Cathy fumed a moment, her mind stringing a series of redoubtable curses, but what was the use? She had some money and she was hungry, so she went into the nearest restaurant and ordered up a seafood dinner.
Afterwards she'd wandered around New Gloster for what must have been hours, going nowhere, doing nothing. She wondered if it might not be better to go back to the island, to face Gwen, to tell her mother that little Cathy was no longer a baby, that it was time for the bird to leave the nest.
Oh, it wasn't Gwen's fault-not entirely. She knew what a shock it must have, been for her mother to catch them on the bed, fucking doggie-style, no less, but at the same time it was Gwen's fault, too. Cathy had gown into a young woman almost unobserved, while her mother had been away in southeast Asia or Africa or God knows where else, interviewing Henry Kissinger and Arafat and anyone else who happened to be in the news, and Gwen didn't seem to have caught onto that fact yet. Cathy couldn't be a baby forever. She was eighteen, she was not a virgin, and she knew what she wanted for the rest of her life-to make love with Chris Robinson. Gwen would simply have to accept that, to live with the knowledge that Cathy was a person in her own right and not merely an extension of the glamorous lady journalist.
And then she thought of the ludicrous way Gwen had reacted-the panicky "let's get out of here" commandments, the assumption that if she took Cathy away from Chris, the entire affair would pass into forgotten history. The facile and flawed judgment her mother had made infuriated Cathy nearly as much now as it had at the time, and it sealed her decision. She would leave, by
God! She really would! In the fading light of early evening she had gone determinedly to the highway to hitch another ride.
"First," Don was saying, "I want to call your mother, and then we're going back to the island."Cathy sighed. She was trapped. She was not only trapped, she was strapped, into the seatbelt of the Mercedes, and she couldn't even jump out of the car to prevent the enactment of Don's intentions. Besides, he'd find her quickly and easily, unless she went into the water and swam to New York. She eased back in the seat and let fate take its course.
Don stopped at a service station to use the phone booth. Cathy noted with some interest that it was the same station where she had gone to clean her face, but beyond that she had no other thought.
Gwen jumped when the phone rang, and she picked it up before it had sounded a second time. "Oh, my God," she said, "is that you, Don?""It is, and Cathy's in the car. I think I drove every back road within twenty miles, trailing that turquoise Pontiac, and she was in New Gloster all the time.""Is she all right?" Gwen asked hesitantly.
"She seems to be fine. A little upset, but that's all. We'll be over as soon as the ferry comes in.""Oh, no!" Gwen wailed. "It stops running at seven and it's-oh, I thought so!-it's almost eight.""Don't worry, then," Don assured her. "I'll find someplace for us to stay till morning and we'll come back then. There must be a motel around somewhere.""I suppose so," Gwen agreed. "And maybe by morning Cathy will have calmed down enough totalk to me. Don, I'm afraid we're going to be forced into having a long, four-way explanation session tomorrow, too. We can't put it off any more.""You're right," he said. "You're absolutely right. Tell you what-I'll take Cathy to dinner and then we'll find ourselves a couple of rooms. See you first thing in the morning.""I'll be at the landing when the first ferry unloads. And Don-thank you very much.""You don't have to thank me," he said. "After all, she's my daughter, too."
Don led Cathy into the room. "I'm sorry," he told her, "but this is the only one they have; It's the tourist season and both motels are almost filled up. Counting us, they are filled up. So-you get some sleep. I'll wait out in the car.""In the car?" Cathy giggled. "There're two beds in here. You can't sleep in a car when you've already paid for a bed. That's silly.""It wouldn't look good," he protested.
"Bullshit," Cathy sneered. "It'll look worse if you park me here and then sack out in the Mercedes. Besides-how do you know I won't run away in the night? Qh, come on, Mr. Robinson!" She sat down on the edge of the bed, then flopped on her back, raising her feet from the floor to bicycle them in the air.
"Anyway," she told him, "I'm a big girl. I can take care of myself if you get fresh or anything." He could see the unhaltered curve of her tits outlined in the clinging shirt she wore, and the flared pants did not conceal the shapeliness of her strong young legs. She was a big girl indeed, he thought. And she was his daughter. If he couldn'tshare a two-bed motel room with bin daughter- "What did you tell him?" Cathy suddenly wondered, sitting upright again. "The desk clerk, I mean. How did you explain the fact that you were sneaking in a fresh young piece like me?" She laughed then, pointing her finger at him. "I'll bet you told him I was your niece, right? No! Your daughter! Am I right? Did I hit on the nose that time?"Don couldn't repress a blush. He'd registered them as father and daughter indeed, Donald and Catherine Robinson. "It seemed the easiest way," he explained hesitantly.
"Doesn't matter," Cathy shrugged. "I mean, everybody uses a fake name far motels anyway, don't they? It's the American way."She got up then and went into the bathroom. He heard her turning on the shower, and he listened to the water running for a long time. At last it stopped, and he fancied that he heard Cathy drying herself then, with a stiff and scratchy motel towel, while she hummed softly. Oh, hell, he told himself as he took off his shirt and trousers before climbing into his own bed. This war like something out of a dirty movie. He pulled the sheet up to his chest and tried to relax.
Cathy came out of the bathroom, clothed once more, her shirt not completely buttoned. When she moved, he could see inside her blouse the soft curve of a peachy tit, almost to the nipple. She paused a moment by her bed, looking across at him.
"Lib, Mr. Robinson," she began with a fetchingly demure smile, "I should tell you-I always sleep in the raw. Do you mind?"He shook his head. "Maybe you could wear your bra and panties tonight," he suggested, mentally kicking himself in the ass when he rememberedthat she was obviously not wearing a bra. He hoped she was wearing panties, at least.
She laughed. "No chance," she said. "Do people still wear undies, these days? Oh, look-I'll just sack up in my clothes, okay? I mean, I don't know if I'll be able to get to sleep that way, but-""I'll turn off the light," he suggested, "and you can go to bed however you please." He leaned to the table between the beds and flipped out the lamp, settling back beneath his sheet.
There was a light in the motel court outside, however, and the beam appeared to be trained upon the window of their room. Even with the table lamp off and the curtains drawn, the interior was bight as a moonlit stretch of beach, and Don realized that it simply wasn't going to work. And then, reason settled in upon him. Cathy was his daughter, even if he'd recalled her as little Susie all these years past. He'd seen her naked before-he remembered how cute her tiny ass looked when Gwen was diapering it. There was no difference, he told himself. No difference at all.
It was with that attitude of tolerant father that he watched as Cathy undid the two bottom buttons holding her shirt. Her fingers gleamed pale in the room's half-light, and he saw those fingers fly as she slipped out of the shirt. He repressed a sigh of admiration when his eyes made contact with her fine, brown-nippled tits, so high, so round, so cute as they jiggled softly with her movements.
She turned to the side, and he couldn't prevent his aesthetic sense from approving the perfection of her half-clad profile. A beautiful face that could have stepped off a cameo gem, shapely uptilted tits, a flat, smooth tummy-she was a delicious sample of young flesh and he was proud to think that she was his daughter by blood.
Cathy unbuckled her ornate belt, unsnapped her jeans, and gave her hips a wiggle that made the pants drop to the floor. She turned again, the sight of her thick, dark pussy muff smacking Don in the face, figuratively speaking. So lovely, he thought, and so sexy-he wished the divorce and separation had never happened, wished that he could have watched Cathy grow and develop into the beauty she had become.
She turned down her sheet and crawled into bed languidly, leaving him with a vivid memory of her every motion. He heard her slide the sheet up to cover her body even as he projected upon his closed eyelids a full-color image of her nakedness.
"Mr. Robinson," she said, her voice a feline purr in the twilit room.
"Uh, yes?" he choked.
"You're not like most men," she announced. "Like the guy I thumbed with when I ran away. Do you know that he tried to rape me in the goddamned car right on the middle of the ferry deck? He was pulling my shirt off, feeling me up, with all the crew and passengers around where they could see everything.""Disgusting," Don mumbled.
"And to make it worse," Cathy went on, "the only way I could stop him from doing that was to go into the men's room on the boat and-you know?-do him there? With my mouth, I mean."Oh, Christ! Don wanted to shriek.
"And then, she said, "he dumped me at that same gas station where you called Gwen. Peeled rubber getting out while II was in the ladies'.""Why are you telling me all this?" he asked.
Her reply was couched upon the silky vehicle of a soft voice. "I just wanted you to know how rotten some guys can be.
"But you're not like that at all. I can tell. I mean,here we are-a really good-looking man and a cute girl, sharing a motel room under false pretenses, and I'm naked under my sheet. But you're so nice, such a real gentleman, that you haven't made the slightest pass at me. How come?"He didn't know what to say. He shut his eyes, wishing he were able to will himself to sleep right now.
Cathy scooted across her bed, slipped out and across the narrow strip of carpet that separated her from Don. She lifted his sheet and before he could stop her, before he could even realize what she was doing, she was lying next to him on his bed, her slim shapely thighs entrapping one of his legs between them.
"How come?" she repeated. "Why haven't you tried for just one little feel, one tiny kiss, one sneaky pinch? Huh?"She reached around beneath the sheet, and her hand closed upon the front of his shorts, where Don's cock had already become aroused from the sight and recollection of her nudity. Her fingers traced the outline of his half-stiff tool, and she pressed closer, kissing his body with the perky nipples of her tits. "Is there something wrong with me?" she asked. "Don't I turn you on just a little bit?"
CHAPTER NINEHer warm body wrapped around him like an electric blanket turned to high. She had one hand on his cock, the other stroking his chest, and her lips began to nip and kiss at Don's neck. Her nipples were hot and hard against his skin, and he could feel unforgettably the firmness of her tits, round and proud.
"Stop it, Cathy," he whispered, struggling with her in the bed, trying to dislodge her hands and her body. "Stop it!" His pecker was hard as steel, thanks to the fondling of her fingers, and she was tugging at the waistband of his shorts in an effort to free his prick.
"Oh, come on," she teased, the words humming in her throat. The shorts went down, and she snagged the elastic waistband beneath his balls. Her hand made a grab for the protruding tool and she held it lightly, her fist smoothing softly along its rigid barrel.
"You have a nice penis, Mr. Robinson," she said in a deceptively genteel voice. "It's long, but not too long, and it's thick but not too thick. And I can feel your heartbeat when I hold it this way. Mmm, your pulse is a little bit fast. Are you getting overheated about anything?""Cathy," he begged her, "don't. Go back to your own bed and go to sleep. Be good. Don't dosomething you might be sorry for later.""What's to be sorry?" she wondered, kicking away the sheet that covered them. "Besides-you'll like it. I'm good. Ask Chris. I bet Gwen didn't tell you that she caught us today. Did she tell you? We were on my bed and I was on hands and knees while Chris put his prick into me from behind. I really liked that-I'd never screwed that way before. We could do that, if you want to. I'll do anything.
"No, no, no," he said, over and over, trying to shut his ears against the silkily erotic insistence of her voice. She was tantalizing and provocative, and he could smell the young-girl fragrance of her, mixed as it was with the warm lush aroma of her cunt, and he knew now why it was that Chris had fallen so hard for this wanton teenager.
Her lips traveled down his neck, across his chest. She sucked at his nipples until they were stiff and hard, and then she dragged her wet mouth across his stomach, making a beeline for the lance-like thrust of his cock.
"We can't," he said weakly. "We can't. You don't understand. You're-" and, he was on the verge of telling her the truth right then, that she was his daughter and Chris' sister, bound by the tie of blood and kinship even if she didn't know it, but somehow he couldn't. Much as he wanted to tell her, much as he wanted to take her in his arms and call her daughter, much as she needed to know the truth-still, it was Gwen's duty, not his. He was torn between his obligations to his child and his reaction to the erotic stimulation his child was providing him at that moment.
"I know what you're trying to say," Cathy said quickly, "that I'm Chris' girl and that I shouldn't be doing this wit you. Well, so what? Chris owes me one for what he did to me at the party lastnight-screwing that damned Penny while I had to stand watching-and besides, I've been turned on by you ever since I saw your picture. You're such a peat-looking man, you know?"And we're here together in a motel room, aren't we? And didn't you fib to the desk clerk when you registered? Huh? And nobody will ever know. If Gwen didn't trust you, she'd never have sent you to hunt me down, so she's not gonna accuse you of trying to make me. And I'm not going to tell anybody, for Christ's sake. I'm horny and so are you, if that cute thing-" She dipped her head and planted a kiss right on his cocktip- "is any indication. So let's get with it, Mr. Chris Robinson's daddy. What do you say?"The touch of her lips so briefly upon his dick had been a totally unnerving experience as far as Don was concerned. It was like standing with wet feet while sticking his finger into a hot socket and, though premature ejaculation had absolutely never been a problem with him, for a hesitating instant Don wondered if he were not about to geyser his cream into the air to splash searingly upon the mom's ceiling. The almost irresistible urge passed him by, leaving behind only a tightness of feeling in his balls, and it was then that Cathy bent her head and began to suck at his dong.
Oh, God, he thought, she is good! A girl had to be born with the gift of sucking cocks that well; it was nothing that could be learned from any teacher. The action of her hands, her lips, her teeth, her tongue, her cheeks-it was all perfect in its application, its coordination. He closed his eyes and let his body get into tune with her blow job.
He felt like a pervert, lying there in a darkened room while his own daughter licked and sucked his pecker, and he felt like a bastard for letting her do it. But he couldn't stop her. He'd tried, andnothing short of physical violence, which he could not allow himself to use, would have diverted her from her intention of seducing her boyfriend's father. Tomorrow, when she knew the truth, what would happen? Would she scream, cry, denounce him to Gwen? He hoped she would do nothing more extreme than the last, hoped she would understand that it was at least partially her own fault.
His ass moved heavily as her sucking became intense, inspired. Of their own accord Don's hands went down to tease and touch her hair as Cathy slurped away at this bedtime snack. His eyes were still closed, and there was a shocking sensation that seemed to burn like wildfire along his spine as he realized that he was using his voice to encourage her at her work, that he was saying, "Yes, Cathy, suck it for me, oh, nice, nice. I like the way you do that. More with the tongue, you hot little bitch!"And it was then that Don came to understand fully what was afoot. She was his daughter, yes. He had, some seventeen years ago, planted the seed of Cathy in Gwen Corby's hot, sucking cunt. But it was only biological. He had never been a father to the girl in any ethical or moral sense. She was, to him, a stranger, a sexy teenaged stranger with whom he was at the moment sharing a bed. That was all. He was no more her real father than she was or could ever be his real and true daughter.
With the awareness came a new sense of freedom to his body. It was all fight. He was doing nothing wrong, nothing at all. There was no shame, no stigma in responding to the fantastically gifted oral caresses this young girl was doling out, and he began to respond thrillingly. His hands grew tight upon Cathy's head and he moved his body, and now she was on her side and he was seizing control of the situation, fucking her eager mouth with hishot, throbbing prick. She made her lips a tight, sucking ring and allowed him to have his way with her, taking with delight the ever-harder stabs of his big, thick prick.
Only the constant salivation of Cathy's mouth prevented her lips from igniting spontaneously with the friction of his rapid in-out, in-out thrusts. She swallowed his rod happily on each thrust, feeling his cock grow bigger, stiffer, wetter each time he fed it to her anew, and she wondered idly if he intended to let her suck him to completion.
She soon found out. Don's cock slipped free of her mouth on one backstroke and, though she lunged for it with snapping lips and flipping tongue, his reddened tool eluded her.
"You like it dog-style," he grunted, "so get on your knees.""Out of sight!" Cathy giggled, and she hurried to obey him, her body swaying as she got into position and awaited his penetration.
Don knelt behind her, steadying his body for a moment with his palms resting on her hot young ass, and then he took his pecker in hand and slammed it into her hole as hard as he could.
Cathy bucked forward, screaming, "OH, JESUS!!" as her wet cunt made room for the full entry of Don's prick. His cock was perhaps a bit larger than his son's, or so it seemed, but his meat presented no problems to Cathy's resilient snatch. The elastic lips yielded and then formed tight around the invading organ, and she began to work her ass in counterpoint to the dynamic flicking Don was giving her.
Her hips rolled and twisted, putting almost unendurable strains and stresses upon his dick, the subtle working of her snatch muscles tempting him to relinquish his self-control and let his cum fly, but Don fought the temptation. She was youngand tight-he hadn't banged a girl this young since his own teenage days-and he'd forgotten how sweet and snug a eighteen-year-old cunt could really be. Old memories returned to him, of young girls with apple cheeks and rosy lips, with tight high boobs and tight juicy twats, and it seemed that twenty years of his own life had rolled away in a twinkling. This, he knew, this was what drove his son wild about Cathy, and it was driving him wild as well.
He wanted to fuck her all night, to shoot his jism into her cunt, to force his cock stiff once more for a fresh bout, and on and on in that manner until the sun rose over the blue Atlantic to eastward. He could do it, he was sure, but he would be a wreck tomorrow and tomorrow was the day in which all the chickens came home to roost.
Well, he thought, tomorrow was tomorrow, and he couldn't do anything about that. Right now he was fucking the buns off a girl young enough to be his daughter-a girl who was indeed his daughter, or would be tomorrow, when she knew the truth. Tonight was another story and he intended to make the most of it.
Cathy's head and shoulders sank onto the bed, but she kept her ass high and her pussy full of Don's prick. She sighed and she sobbed, she moaned and she murmured, and she continued to give him a response worthy of a five-hundred-dollar call girl. Oh, yes, he told himself, this bitch-and he meant the imprecation affectionately-was born to be fucked. Born to be fucked.
He threw his head back and sighed a groaning sigh through his clenched teeth. The pressure upon his balls was absolutely incredible at this moment! He remembered his teenage days, the evenings spent in hours-long petting sessions with someeighteen-year-old virginal flower, the type who allowed anything as long as it was above the waist, and he remembered how, after those hours of fruitless fondling, his cock would thrust out in a steel-rail hard-on and his balls turn blue with frustration. And he felt almost the same way right now, as his body screamed to him to let go, to flood Cathy's box with his fuck juice.
Sanity exercised some hold upon him, even m the frenzy of that longing. Cathy was shaking and twisting with her own orgasm now, mouthing obscenities of the tenderest sort, and he could not bear to hold out another minute. Quickly he extracted his cock from the rippling maw of her snatch and he fought the young girl onto her back.
 She lay writhing, her eyes fuzzy, out of alignment, as he knelt astride her boobs. Don took his cock in hand and pressed it once more against her lips. Everything that had happened in the last few days could be traced back to that evening in 1958 when he had accidentally impregnated Gwen Corby, and he didn't mean to tempt fate twice in a row, particularly when the girl involved this time was his own child. He didn't know whether she'd taken any precautions, so Don resolved to do his duty regardless.
Cathy's quivering lips parted, and Don's mighty dong slid into her mouth, carpeted by her pink tongue. She made a tight 0 of her lips and began to suck his rod voraciously, in the process coating her inner mouth with the accumulated wetness of her pussy that had clung to his cock from their fuck.
Her tongue flipped his knobby glans and her lips and teeth wobbled upon his prick shaft. Don groaned loud and tried to hold himself upright, to keep from doing as he wished and plunging his dick fully into her throat. She was at a terrible angle for sucking, and when his load jolted into her mouth,she found that she could not swallow much of it. Her throat muscles ached from the strain as she drank his sperm down, and her hands came up to scoop at the cream which spilled abundantly from the corners of her gulping mouth.
His cock slipped out, still squirting, and Cathy took his sperm willingly on her face. When she had momentarily ingested all that was in her mouth, she began to lick at her lips and fingers, showing him dramatically how much she had enjoyed sucking his cock.
Don took his sopping prick in hand, shucking on it to clear himself of any, leftover cum, and in the process he managed to drain his sperm sac completely. When the last pearly drops had bubbled forth from his slitted tip, Cathy grabbed his dick and licked it clean, smacking her juicy lips as she savored the final remnants of the cream cocktail he had mixed especially for her.
And then she lay back on the bed, pursing her lips, pinning him with her eyes, and he rolled into her arms, his mouth seeking hers as avidly as his hand sought and cupped her firm tits, as avidly as his leg thrust itself between her thighs to press lovingly at the wet and furry mound of her cunt.
"Now we're even," she whispered, and Don looked at her strangely. "Me and Chris, I mean," she explained. He wasn't sure what she meant, but he didn't care either-all he wished to do at that moment was place another kiss upon the wet and sensual softness of her pink-lipped mouth.
CHAPTER TENThe morning sunbeams knifed through Gwen's kitchen window to make a blinding glare upon the polished surface of her tea kettle. She stirred her coffee and looked at Don where he sat facing her across the table. It was safe to speak-she'd lent her Volks to Chris and Cathy, and they had gone for a drive.
"I've been thinking," she began, at precisely the same moment Don's lips gave vent to the very same words. They laughed benignly, and she surrendered the floor to him.
"I wonder if things haven't gone too far already," he said. "With the kids, that is. What's going to happen to them when they find out they're really brother and sister? That worries me very much."Gwen nodded, recalling last night with Chris, her mind conjuring up the image of that frenetic first fuck, of the exploratory second, of the totally incredible third. "Yes," she agreed. "It could be unbearably traumatic."Don was taken aback by Gwen's easy acquiescence and so relieved that he failed to notice the odd smile on her face. "You know," he said, "I was up most of last night thinking about this," and he winced at the unforgivably Freudian word-play he had made. But it was true. Cathy hadbeen literally insatiable, and he felt tired as hell this morning, but a hundred thou wouldn't have bought that sense of exhaustion from him.
"We have only one option," Gwen pointed out. "We have to let this ride. The alternative is unthinkable. Cathy and I will be here another week before we go on to Georgetown. She's on the Pill, so there's no danger of pregnancy, and, if it's all right with you, I'm willing to look the other way while she and Chris do whatever they want.""I don't see any other way," he concurred. "Besides, this is only a summer romance, and you know what those are like. A week alter they say good-bye they won't remember each other's names. So," he added, "at last we find something that we can agree on.""That's a new one, isn't it?" She got up to freshen her coffee and Don followed. When Gwen turned, the coffee cup in her hands, Don reached to cup her unholstered tits where they rested inside her scarf halter. She frowned. "Don't," she told him.
"You're as beautiful as ever," he said. "And I used to play with them all the time.""You signed away your right to do that when you made your X on the divorce papers," she pointed out.
He let go of her tits, and she went back to the table. Don leaned against the stove watching her. "I had thought that maybe-""That maybe we might take advantage of this and do some reuniting of our own? Not a chance! I told you a long time ago-the day you took me to catch the Reno plane-that I never wanted anything to do with you again, Don. I meant it then and I mean it now. You haven't changed a bit, you know. You're still as cocky as ever, so convinced of your own sexiness that you think I'dflop into bed with you at the drop of a hat."He smiled. "You haven't changed much either, Gwen. Sometimes I hate you and sometimes I love you. Right now I don't know which." Don shook his head. "Did it ever occur to you that we wouldn't be in this situation at all today if you'd sucked me off on our first date instead of spreading your legs in my backseat and letting me pop your cherry?"He thought for a moment that she was going to throw her coffee cup at him but she didn't. "You bastard," she said, and then Gwen got to her feet. She went to him slowly and their hands touched. "Maybe," she said, "as long as we're more or less forced into each other's company"For old times' sake?" he suggested.
"For old times' sake," she said. "Maybe."And so the sticky situation of Robinson and Corby was resolved. Neither Don nor Gwen felt any real guilt about what they had done with their children the night before, but they agreed that it was better for Chris and Cathy never to know the truth.
The kids? Cathy beamed when she received complete and total parental approval for anything she might wish to do during the rest of the vacation, and she couldn't restrain herself from giving Don and Gwen one great big kiss apiece. A heady sense of freedom swarmed through the ripe nubility of her body and that night, when Gwen joined Don for dinner at the Robinsons', Cathy was insistent that Chris be her guest, for dinner and for bed.
They lay together on Cathy's bed, fresh and mellow in the aftermath of a steamy sixty-nine, her fingers playing with his wet, limp cock. She knew that she could tease him to a new hard-on with only the slightest of exertions, but why hurry?
They had all night if they wanted it.
"You know what they're thinking," Chris said matter-of-factly.
"I know," Cathy said. "When it comes to Gwen, I have ESP like you wouldn't believe. She's not too happy about us, and I guess I can't blame her from her point of view. I mean, here she is, finding out that her little girl is not only old enough to do it, that she is doing it. It's a threat to her own security, a sign that she's growing older. I mean, Gwen's still very attractive, and sexy, too, but I can't stay a baby all my life for her sake.""Maybe she'll realize that both the Corby women can be gorgeous and sexy and great lays all at the same time," he suggested, recalling again that incredible session he had passed with Gwen last night. It had been tremendous-hot, fast, horny-but she had scared the shit out of him. It was like trying to fuck a cyclone. He shut his eyes a moment and summoned up the image of Gwen riding atop his cock, her cunt working him like a demon, her face glowing with the saintly luminescence of a Flemish Madonna. It was freaky and far-out, but he didn't know if he wanted to try it again. He preferred Cathy. Sex with her was pleasurable and fulfilling and always full of surprises, but with Gwen it skirted dangerously close to being a religious experience. He was surprised that she hadn't crucified herself once it was all over.
"Uh-huh," Cathy nodded absently. Studs ran in the Robinson family. Don had been pretty good once he got over his initial reluctance, but he moved and flicked with a raw, throbbing power that left her feeling just a bit uneasy. There was a lot she could learn from Don, but wouldn't it be a lot more fun to discover the highways and by-ways of sex on her own, with Chris as a willing fellowstudent? No one could make her come quite the way Chris did-not Jennifer, not Don, no one. It had to be love, love eternal.
"Anyway," he said, "the reasons aren't that important. What does count is, where do we go from here?" He began to pet the smoothness of her thigh, massaging Cathy's flesh with his tender fingertips. "Do you remember what next week is?""Huh?" She lay a pensive moment. "My birthday.""Our birthday," he reminded her. "June twenty-ninth. And we'll both be seventeen. Which means that in just one more year we'll both be eighteen and"And legally adults!" Cathy squealed triumphantly. "Old enough to shack up together on our own.""I was thinking about something slightly different.""Okay, we'll get a witch doctor to say a few words and make the whole thing more or less legal.""You know, we don't have very good examples to work from. I mean, your mom is divorced, and my dad's been married two or three times. But I think we can make it.""I know we can," she informed him. "I know we can. It's because we're not just a guy and a girl who really get it on together. Of course we're that, too, but it's not the only thing you and I have. We like being together, we can talk to each other, and I think you have a knockout sense of humor. You know, I'll bet we're better friends than most brothers and sisters, for God's sake.""And we have more fun than most brothers and sisters, too.""Yeah," she agreed, "unless they come from way-out families."
Her fingers became insistent upon his cock as their laughter faded away. "Come on," she said, "get a hard-an for me. I want to play.""We just finished playing.""I want to play again, then, Mr. Know-it-all.""Later," he protested. "I'm too worn-out to get it up right now.""Get un-worn-out," she said. "I don't invite my best guy over to spend the night and let him get away with any ridiculous sleeping! You came here to fuck me, and that's what you're gonna do. Ooohh, that's better!" she added as his dick began to bloom afresh for her. She bent her head in close and adored his cock with a tender kiss which made his tool grow redder, stiffer. Yes, she thought, we can get it on all night. She'd fed him oysters for his dinner.
"Hello, stranger," she told his prick. "I haven't seen you in a while." With a tinkly laugh she peeled back his foreskin and gave his glans a thorough cleansing, for she believed strongly in sanitation and had no desire to put anything into her cunt that was not hygienic. Besides, she loved to feel the strong presence of his cock in her mouth.
"Ready for a quick screw?" she asked him. "Just to keep in practice?" He nodded eagerly and she shifted position, scrambling atop him. Her crotch hovered above his while Cathy guided his prick to her pouting gash, and then she thrust herself down upon him, taking Chris' cock inside her eager cunt to the balls.
He grabbed her by the waist, bracing her swaying body, and he rabbit-fucked up into her, thrusting quickly, not caring how long he lasted. She was so hot for him that she was starting to come already, simply from the security of his prick in her hole, and he knew it was going to be a longbut happy night before Cathy finally allowed him or herself to get any rest whatsoever. He didn't care.
Chris was already dreaming of the days and years that were opening for them, of the life he and Cathy would someday soon begin to make for themselves. He supposed there might be some trouble with her mother then-it was obvious she wasn't happy about the situation as it now persisted-but she'd have to learn to live with it. He and Cathy were fated to meet one another, he was certain. It was as if their entire lives had been destined with this meeting, this sexing, as the outcome. They were the happiest of lovers, closer in spirit and mind than blood relatives, and he could no longer imagine a future that did not include Cathy in a major role.
He jabbed his prick upward, impaling her with his spasming rod, flooding her cunt with his love. She collapsed atop him, still clutching his softening rod with her contracting snatch, and they drifted together into dreams of a beautiful life ahead.
THE END

      Waking up, I glanced around, I was back home, in my own bed. How the hell did I get here? Whatever they gave me to knock me out this time still left my mind sharp. I remembered it all, getting my face spunked by the teens, getting gang banged by six well hung studs, then, getting horse fucked, and to top it all off, the wealthy owner busting open my asshole virginity. The one thing that I had enjoyed at the time were the soft, tender caresses, and the hot eager tongues of the unknown women, eager to clean up my very messy cunt, before I got ass fucked. My pussy felt stretched out, battered, violated, and feeling like a red hot poker had been shoved up me. My ass felt similarly abused, having been forced open and my asshole virginity being fucked away by the wealthy man's cock. 

     I made my way gingerly into my bathroom, filled up the Jacuzzi, started the jets going, and sank into the hot, bubbling water, letting out an "Ahhhhh" as I felt the hot water surround my body. I let the bubbling, hot water ease away the aches and pains. I moved, and felt a jet hit my pussy lips. Normally, I'd be against one of the jets, letting the rushing water pummel my cunt to orgasm, but I pulled away quickly, my cunt opening was still way too tender for that, and sex was not on my mind, soaking away the aches and pains was.

     I got out of the tub, feeling a little less achy, and wrapped myself in a bath towel. On my bedroom table was a package, and a note. On top of the package was the ball gag they had used on me, I could see the clear indentations in the red leather covering where I had been biting down hard on that ball, as I got stretched out like never before. I picked up the note, and started reading.

     "Hello Laurie", I note with some amusement that this was the first time they used my name, "as you can see, you are back at home. We paid your bill at the inn using your credit card, and your car was also driven home, it's in your garage, safe and sound. Now, as our latest one to feel a horse cock fucking, you have a special honor. We want you at our next gathering, not to be fucked, but to be the first one who gets to lick at a slushy pussy filled to the brim with horse spunk. Remember the soft, wet tongues that cleaned out your well filled opening? Those are some of the ladies that took their turn on the horse fucking table. Well, as the latest one, you will get to lick first at our next one. Oh, and by the way, this is NOT a request. We have included a DVD copy of the filming we did of you, and everything that happened. If you refuse, we can easily dub our copy of the DVD, and make it look like it was all your doing, and that everything that happened to you was at your eager insistence. And, if you think you can get the cops on us, well, you were blindfolded, you saw nothing of what was outside the house and the barn, you were unconscious both times, you could have been a hundred miles away in any direction. We will contact you, and give you directions on what to do, when we want you at our next gathering."

     I took the DVD, and put it into the player. The image filled the screen, and there I was, watching the teens spunk down my face. Then I watched a bit of the rape, fast forwarded to my horse fucking, watching with amazement as the horse rammed me, my whole body shaking as his cock stretched me out, fucking me like I was just another Mare. After a minute or two, I then skipped ahead to the ladies licking me, then another skip, and I saw my asshole rape, as the wealthy man grunted, growled, and dumped his load up my ass, then shooting a few streams over my asshole rim, and my back. I saw the needle get me, then my body slumping into unconsciousness, and the screen went blank. Well, that settled that question, they certainly had the goods on me, and it could be twisted into any scenario they wanted.

     Two weeks later, and I got the call I'd been expecting.

     "Hello Laurie, so nice to hear your voice again. Do you remember me?"

     I did indeed, he was the man that I'd seen first off, my guide, as it were, to what was going to happen. I told him that I did, and asked him if her had a name I could call him.

     "Laurie, call me Tom, it's wonderful to be remembered so easily."

     I didn't tell him that the reason I remembered him was because he had the biggest cock, and I remembered how my mouth and my pussy had taken on the extra stretch of him.

     He continued, "Our employer wants to host his next party, a perfect choice for his tastes is here for a few days. So, pack up, come and join us, we have a room reserved for you at the inn where you stayed last time. At 10 AM Saturday morning, drive to the abandoned warehouse just east of town, park around the back, and there will be a blue Ford Taurus waiting for you. We will have to blindfold you, as we are eager to keep our location a secret. Then, it's off to the barn, and you get to watch and then lick the juicy, well fucked pussy of our guest of honor."

     As they had the video of me, I couldn't exactly say no, so early Friday afternoon, I was checking into the inn where I had stayed last time. It felt a bit surreal to be back, but the owners where friendly, welcoming, and were glad to see me again. Saturday morning, I drove the short distance from the inn and into the lot of the warehouse. Around the back, there was the Ford Taurus waiting for me. I parked along the side of the warehouse building, got out, and there was Tom, smiling at me. He greeted me, and produced the blindfold, I gave him no trouble as he slipped it over my eyes, and he helped me into the back seat, securing my seat belt around me.

     After what felt like 30 minutes, the car pulled up, and stopped. I was helped from the back seat, led inside, and the blindfold was removed. Ah yes, I remember this place, the barn where I had been done not so long ago. We were in shadows, letting my eyes adjust from the darkness the blindfold had kept me in.

     Tom said, "Now, you are going to watch our next lucky lady get horse fucked. Now, after the horse has shot his load, I'll signal to you, and you, being the lucky one, will get first lickings at the cum filled pussy. Now, when you get tapped on the arm you are to pull away, and let the next lady in. There's more than enough horse spunk pumped up there, as you well know, to let everyone have a big taste, no hogging."

     He led me to the stands, and introduced me to 5 other woman, Donna, Angie, Carole, Brenda and Sasha, all sitting in a group. I sat down with them and we talked, trading our stories of how and when we lost our horse cock virginity.

     I noticed a group of 9 teen boys enter the barn, and take their seats. Ah yes, the same 9 that spunked down my face, I figured that it wouldn't be much longer, now. I could imagine the rape the newest one was getting, I saw the silhouette of the wealthy man in his place, with the best view of the area where the action was soon to take place.

     After a while, the lights were turned off, and the spotlights flared into brilliance, lighting up the stage area, leaving us hidden in the shadows. The barn door rolled open, and Tom led a group in, the newest woman held tightly, being led to the center of the barn. The blindfold was lifted off, and she looked around wildly, looking at the bleachers, able to see us, but with the bright spotlights trained on her, only as figures hidden in the shade. She was naked, and she had a lush, full figure, her nipples were enormous and her breasts were swollen and stuck out like eggplants, her hips had a wicked, hourglass curve. She had a long mane of jet black hair, as they turned her, I could see that her pussy was clean shaven, smooth and totally bald of any hair. I noticed, with a tinge of amusement, that her hair was done up in a ponytail. My pussy was starting to tingle, I was wondering how much fun it had been to the guys to rape that pussy and that mouth.

     The guys that had done the job on her joined the people sitting in the bleachers, and we cheered, wanting the show to begin.

     The guest of honor was yelling, threatening them with jail, death, murder, trying to put up a brave front, until Tom showed her the .357 Magnum, and reminded her of what would happen, if she didn't comply.

     The wealthy man's voice came from the speakers, "Excellent, another young lady for some weekend fun! Get her ready, we want to see her suck horse cock. And, young lady, make sure you give my stallion the very best head you can! Now, on your knees, suck that cock, lick his balls, suck that big horse cock, and let my guests enjoy the sight of that horse cock filling your throat, and spewing all over your body!"

     A young stallion was led in, and she slowly sank to her knees. His legs were fitted into the restraining device, and she was ordered to play with his cock. Being that he was a large, horny male animal, his cock throbbed quickly to life, becoming a steel hard pole, eager for more direct stimulation. I watched her lick gingerly at this large cock head, getting her first taste of horse cock. She started to lick more forcefully, apparently finding it not too terrible. I watched her lick down the shaft, her tongue circling and them licking at the stallion's swollen balls, twirling her tongue around the two big balls, swollen and eager to shoot their load.

     I was watching, the tingle in my pussy had turned into an ache, I could feel my juices rising, my inner core was starting to heat up. I looked around, my other female companions were feeling the same way, Donna was gently pressing on the seam of her jeans, Carole was stroking softly at her breasts, Angie had a hand up under her skirt, Sasha had her jeans unzipped, and a hand down the front, and Brenda had one hand running over her breasts, and the other one pressing urgently against her jeans. I took this as an okay, and my hand quickly found its way down, unzipping my shorts, I slipped my fingers down, under my panties, my pussy was hot and slick with my natural lubrication. Watching it had turned us on like crazy, we were letting out lots of sighs and grunts of pleasure. We were in a separate area, no one sat in our section except ourselves, and we pleasured ourselves wantonly as we watched the busty young guest of honor work over the horse cock.

     The horse started to snort, and I could see that massive cock start to pulse with orgasmic contractions. I could see the guest of honor swallowing as much as she could, her mouth quickly overflowing. She pulled her head back, and his cock exploded. I stared in open mouthed wonder, it was squirting like a fire hose.

     That did it, and I growled with pleasure as my cunt exploded, riding a masturbational wave of pleasure, Around me, the other women were similarly engaged, furiously rubbing the horny centers, and jumping aboard that orgasmic wave of pleasure as we watch that massive fuckpole, gushing spunk, our guest of honor getting her face totally plastered with cum, then pointing his cock down, and stroking him, more full force shots spraying all over her face and body. To our amazement, she then wrapped her lips tightly around the cock head, to gulp down the last few spurts, hmm, looks like she's not as averse to sucking animal cock as she led us to believe as we watched her eagerly drink down rest of the thick, creamy horse spunk. The crowd cheered and roared for more.

     Tom helped her to her feet, and said to the wealthy man, "Quiet, or loud?"

     He replied, "This one seems to have some fighting spirit, loud, let her vocalize!"

     She seemed a bit dazed, until they tried to make her kneel on the fucking table. All the guys that had raped her had to jump in to help fit her into the restraints, she was putting up quite a fight. They finally had her secured, legs fitted into the leather loops, strapped into the side, arms cuffed and stretched just above her head, the chain secured to the table. She was again yelling about how the cops were gonna bust their heads, her father would found out who they were, he'd kill them all, and other such weak threats.

     The wealthy man said, "My dear, save your breath. Every one that we've grabbed for my pleasure has taken their turn on this table, including you, and has been fucked wildly. The barn has been filled with screams and shrieks as they lost their horse cock virginity, as your tight cunt is about to lose it to a rock hard horse cock! Enjoy it baby, you're about to get the biggest fuck ever!"

     A young stallion was led into position, that rock hard cock was positioned, and the stallion knew what to do, he thrust forward. Her shriek of pain filled the barn, as the horny stallion drove his rampant hugeness into her. He jammed it up as far as he could go, and started to fuck her just like a breed mare, jack-hammering away at her, her shrieks and screams of pain accompanying his thrusts. Watching that lush body getting her brains fucked out, listening to her howls of pain, damn, I'd been in that situation 2 weeks ago, and had endured it as best I could. Watching someone else get their horse virginity ended was a totally different "kettle of fish", now, my cunt was again turning into a lust fueled furnace, as I shoved my fingers back into my heat, I noticed the other 5 women were also masturbating furiously, fuck, it drove me crazy to watch it, and we all masturbated crazily to the image we were seeing, I felt my cunt explode, then again, and again, the image of that lush body being raped by a horse was driving me on and on, until the horse snorted, drove it in as deep as possible, and I could imagine the feel of that load of heated horse spunk pumping into her, her howls filling the barn as she got flooded with horse cum.

     Tom signaled to us, and we joined him down on the floor, standing aside as they helped the stallion down, and led him away. I was motioned to take my place, and I saw her fuck-hole, glistening with huge globs of horse cum, ready to spill out of her well fucked pussy. I knelt behind her, and slipped my tongue onto her lips, licking, and was rewarded when I sucked out a huge glob of horse spunk. The taste of horse cum was amazing, and I sucked and licked, her moans, now of pleasure, spurring me on. All too soon, I felt the tapping on my shoulder, and reluctantly gave way for my companions to get their mouths against that just fucked entrance, eager to get their taste of horse cum. My 5 female companions then surrounded her upper body, and I was motioned to get my mouth in there, and lick her to climax. With her clit now throbbing with sexual excitement, and the other 5 women stroking at her, whispering to her to cum, cum hard for us baby, I plastered my mouth against her, my tongue lashing at her hard, stiff, bright pink joy button, she let out squeals of enjoyment, tumbling into climax, her pulsing pussy pushing out a last glut of horse spunk and her mingled juices for my mouth to gratefully accept. We quickly took our seats again, as the wealthy man approached her. He was naked, and his large 9 inch dick was rock hard, lubed up and ready for action.

     Just like with me, I heard the host of the party say, "And now, for the coup de grace."  

     I saw a finger sliding a numbing agent along her violated pussy lips, then cold lube being spread along her asshole, getting her ass ready for fucking.

     "No, no you bastard, that's not for anybody except my future husband, it's my last bit of virginity!"

     The wealthy man chuckled and said, "Your future husband will just have to be satisfied with sloppy seconds!"

     He pulled apart her cheeks, notched his cock head against her, and shoved hard. More shrieks of pain filled the barn as she lost her last vestige of virginity, the wealthy man driving his 9 inches in, right to the balls. Grabbing her hips he drove it in hard and fast, raping that incredibly tight ass, again lasting maybe a minute before he growled, roared, and his cock exploded, pumping his load deep inside her ass, pulling out to do his signature two spurts over her violated asshole, then shooting a pearly string across her back.

     I heard him say, "Thanks baby, you were great, your tight ass was perfect."

     She let out one last squeal as a hypodermic plunged into her shoulder, pushing in the knockout drug, and she sagged in the restraints, unconscious.

     After she was taken away, to be returned to her home, Tom told me more. He said that there were 60 women that had taken their turn on the horse fucking table, and 6 of the previous women were contacted to attend at least one of the wealthy man's parties, and always the last one to get their horse virginity busted would not only HAVE to attend the next party, she'd be the lucky one to lick at all the mixed horse spunk and juices in the hot, wet, just fucked cunt of the current guest of honor. He told me that I would be one of the ones that would be called, from time to time, to attend, watch and get my fill of the mingled juices.

     Blindfolded, I was led out, put in the Ford, and soon, I was delivered back to my car at the warehouse. Tom smiled as he removed the blindfold, and told me that he looked forward to seeing me again, in the future.

     Back at my room at the inn, I was so fucking horny, I tore off my clothes, got on my hands and knees, shoved two pillows between my legs, and went at it. My cunt felt like it was on fire, I humped madly at the pillows, my mind replaying every sight, every sound, every little detail of what I had just seen. My orgasm slammed into me, and I was still not done. I kept going, getting my fingers into the fun, and my orgasms really started to roll. I started cumming, cumming, in long, blissful wrenching waves of pleasure, I could see clearly the guest of honor, sucking that cock, having it spray down her body, her screams and shrieks as the stallion impaled her on his cock, fucking her just like a breed Mare, then the taste of the horse cum as I sucked it out of her just fucked cunt. My cunt burst with one last climax before I slumped down, sweaty, gasping like a racehorse, my body shaking from the massive sensory rush. I floated in the afterglow, hoping it wouldn't be too long before they called me back.
                          

     Sarah gave me a restrained, daughter-father kiss on the cheek, she smiled at me in that way, and said, "See you later Daddy."

     Jessie gave me a quick, friendly hug, and said, "We'll see you in a while Mr. Stevens."

     I saw them to the door, and filled my eyes with the sight of Jessie's sexy rump, those glorious globes snugged tightly in the seat, those tight jeans were virtually painted on, and I could feel my cock stir accordingly, eager to get between those sexy globes.

     I got busy, making Sarah's bed, straightening up her room, and hoped that the plans I was making in my head matched my sexy daughter's plans, judging by that sly smile, I had good hopes that they did. Looking in the mirror, I could virtually see us on the bed, my cock opening up Jessie's tight, maybe virginal opening, while Sarah pulled Jessie's face against her dripping young pussy, ordering her friend to lick her, lick her good. My cock was rock hard, damn, just have to live with it, save it up for tonight.

     In the early afternoon, I decided to hang out by our backyard pool. I had just settled myself into a chaise lounger when the door to the pool deck opened, and Sarah and Jessie looked out, smiling.    

     "Hi Daddy, great idea, Jessie and I will join you in a few minutes."

     I was glad I had put board shorts on, I had a feeling that my cock was going to need the space, once I fattened my eyes up with Jessie's hot teen body parading around in front of me. In a few minutes, my daughter paraded out, letting me see the zebra striped bikini she had bought, a top just big enough to keep her breasts cupped, and a tanga style bottom, leaving half of her ass cheeks naked to my gaze. I filled my eyes with the sexy sight, Sarah's eyes sparkling with desire as she knew exactly what I was feeling.

     "If you think this is something, wait until you see what Jessie is wearing! She wasn't sure if she should wear it in front of someone other than me, but I convinced her that my Daddy would be cool about it" she whispered to me. She continued, "Cool until later, then I'm going to work on her. Jessie is still a virgin, and she doesn't want to be, but the boys that we know are all nothing but horndogs that just want to shove their little pricks into any hole that they can, and fuck us like we're nothing. She told me a few days ago that you're pretty hot looking, even though you're my Dad! So, I'm going to see if I can convince her to let my Daddy take her virginity, and Daddy, to coax her if she's reluctant, would you be cool if I told her that I know you'd be gentle, and give her a wonderful first time, since you were so gentle and loving when you took my virginity?"

     "Baby, I'd love to deflower your sexy girlfriend, do whatever it takes, my cock is already stone hard!" I growled lovingly at her.

     She smiled, then the patio door opened, and out stepped Jessie. I didn't crane my neck around to stare, I just let her come into my field of vision. She did, and oh my god. The pattern of her bikini was like a shimmery dark snakeskin, her top just barely covered half of her big, luscious melons, leaving a deep V of cleavage between them, her nipples were so close to being uncovered, but her bottoms were even hotter. She was wearing a thong bottom wedged into her sexy ass crack like floss. Watching that lucky thin strip of fabric disappear into the cleavage between her sexy globes, leaving all of her ass cheeks visible to me, was like visual Viagra. She smiled as she did a slow twirl, showing off her new swimsuit, and as she did, I could see the ruffled snakeskin pattern of the small bit of fabric just barely covering her pubic triangle, pressed tight against her.

     "How do you like my new swimsuit Mr. Stevens?" she asked me, a twinkle in her eyes.

     "Wow, wearing that on the beach would make you the hottest young lady on any coast" I replied, and I meant it.

     Sarah gave her a playful smack on her sexy naked rump, and exclaimed, "Let's hit the water!"

     Jessie let out a squeal of surprise, as they ran, she smacked Sarah on her rump,  squealing and giggling, they jumped together in the pool, creating two sprays as their sexy teen bodies broke the water. I watched, enjoying their laughter, playfulness, and the shape of their sleek bodies as they did laps of the pool. I was positioned in such a way that I could watch them full on as they climbed the steps up out of the water. The sight of my daughter and her wildly sexy friend, dripping wet, with pool water running down their bodies, got my cock seriously interested again. As Jessie turned to pick up a towel, the sight of those rump cheeks, also streaming with water, made me rock hard. I adjusted myself, lest my erection be a little too visible. I was hoping for some action tonight, but if Jessie was not interested in such a scenario, I didn't want to freak her out by rushing into anything like a bull in a china shop. But, if nothing else, the mental footage of her emerging from the pool, her  ass cheeks dripping wet with the water, would provide awesome masturbatory fodder.

     Jessie and Sarah pulled up chaise loungers, and they stretched out in the sun, letting the warmth of the sun dry their bodies. I asked them if they'd like something to drink, and I went into the kitchen and made 3 screwdrivers, heavy on the orange juice, and light on the vodka for the girls. With ice clinking in the glasses, I handed them out, and we all took a healthy draught of our drinks.

     Sarah smiled, said, "Umm, that's got a little more than orange juice in it!"

     Jessie sighed, saying, "Oh that tastes really good, what's in in?"

     "That is a screwdriver, the name for a mixture of orange juice and vodka. I went a bit light on the vodka, and Jessie, I hope you can keep it a secret, or your parents will throw a shit fit!"

     Jessie giggled, her eyes flashed as she adopted a sexy, Mae West style vamp voice, and drawled, "Are you all trying to get me drunk and take advantage of me??"

     Even though we all broke out in laughter, the look she gave me looked like she was only half kidding.

     It was almost dinner time, and I told Sarah and Jessie that we were going out for dinner. Sarah loved to go out for dinner, and her and Jessie ran upstairs to change. I went upstairs to change also, and I heard some soft moans come from Sarah's bedroom. I crept over, took a peek, and loved what I saw. Sarah and Jessie were in a steamy clinch, their bikini tops tossed aside, wearing just their bottoms, the press of those sexy breast against each other, oh my. Their lips were pressed together, I could see their tongues joined, sharing tongue filled swirls of passion, Jessie had her hands entwined in Sarah's hair, pulling her head tight against her.

     After several minutes, Jessie broke the kiss, and said, "Do you think...uh, this is hard to ask...."

     Sarah giggled, and said, "You want my Daddy to fuck you, I say yes! I'll tell you something, my Daddy deflowered me yesterday, and it was the most wonderful feeling in my life. My Daddy is so loving, he'll be very gentle with you, just as he was with me, and you'll have the best introduction to sex that you'll ever have. I think we should get dressed, my stomach is starting to demand food!" 

     Jessie cooed, "If you kiss me some more first, just a few minutes more."

     Sarah gave her a lust filled smile, and I was once again able to watch the sexy spectacle of my daughter and her best friend kissing wildly, knowing that they were getting ready for me.

     As they broke the kiss, I quickly sneaked downstairs, letting my cock cool off from that erotic sight, fuck, that was so red hot to watch. Jessie and Sarah came downstairs a few minutes later, both of them smiling at me, and soon, we were entering the Catch of the Day seafood restaurant. As we went in, I felt Sarah link her arm through my left, and Jessie did the same with my right. I looked in turn at them, they both gave me a sexy grin, and as we were led to our table, lots of male heads turned our way, looking at the lucky guy with a hot babe on each arm.

     After dinner, we went home and put on their favorite movie on the DVD player. They sat on the couch next to me, Jessie on my left and Sarah on my right. I suddenly felt them both start resting their heads on my shoulders. I lifted my arms up and put them around the girl's shoulders, they were happy to snuggle closer to me. My cock was seriously interested, eager for attention. Jessie and Sarah couldn't help but notice.

     "Oh Mr. Stevens, my goodness, it looks like someone else want to join in!" Jessie giggled.

     Sarah grinned, and she covered my cock with her hand. The feel of her hand through my trousers really brought me up. Jessie was watching, her eyes bright, as Sarah stroked me.

     Sarah growled huskily, "If you think his cock looks great now, you need to see it when my Daddy is naked, stroke it, then feel that wonderful stiffness sliding into you, bursting your virginity, like my Daddy has done with me!"

     I sneaked a peek at Jessie, her face was red, her breathing started to deepen.

     I could hear her whisper "Oh my god."

     Jessie's hand joined Sarah's, both of them stoking at me, then Sarah slowly removed her hand, so Jessie could enjoy the full length. Her hand started tentatively stroking at the cloth covered bulge, caressing my shaft. Sarah's face was full of joy, we both felt Jessie was ready.

     Sarah whispered huskily, "Why don't we all just go upstairs, Jessie, you said you wanted your virginity taken, and my Daddy gave me the most loving, gentle deflowering I could ever have wanted, you'll love it."

     No more words needed to be said, two teenage girls, their eyes alive with sexual heat, pulled me up, and led me upstairs. In Sarah's bedroom, we all took turns stripping each other, and Jessie stared at my 7 inches, rock hard and ready for action.

     "Come over here, baby, watch yourself in the mirror, and feel what Daddy can do to you with his foreplay" Sarah growled huskily, as she led Jessie to the mirror.

     She had Jessie stand with a side profile to the mirror, I was there in a moment, cupping her chin, turning her face up to me. Her eyes were bright, her full, pink lips trembling slightly. I pressed my lips to her, I could feel the soft press, then she let out a moan, and her lips melted against mine, I could feel her tongue slide out, eager to meet mine, and we shared tongue filled swirls of passion. I broke the kiss, eager to kiss and lick her sexy body. I took a peek at the mirror, and oh my god. Sarah was behind Jessie, kissing her shoulders and the area below the nape of her neck. I saw her peek over, seeing me looking, she gave me a devilish grin, and as my mouth wandered lower, she moved lower, kissing the area directly opposite Jessie's chest. I gently cupped her full, generous melons, licking at first one, then the other nipple, feeling them turn into stiff, excited extensions, her nipples stuck out at least an inch or two, large, hard, pink buttons that kept me going, licking at them over and over again, listening to Jessie's moans of pleasure.

     I started to kiss my way down, between the valley of her breasts, along the trail to her navel, noting that Sarah kept pace with me, kissing her way down Jessie's back. Just like my sexy Sarah, Jessie's tight teen pussy was bare and smooth, and I started to gently, lovingly lick at the tight labial lips, taking a peek at the mirror, I almost lost it right there. I felt Jessie's hand reach down, stroking at my head, in the mirror image, I saw Sarah's hands gently pulling apart the moons of Jessie's ass, spreading open her sexy rear cleavage, then her face pressed forward, nuzzling against Jessie's tight back door. Jessie's other hand was pressed against the back of Sarah's head, her growls of pleasure urging us both on. The thought that my daughter was licking her best friend's tight asshole made me fight to keep from shooting off right there, my cock had never felt so hard, so swollen.

     Jessie growled with pleasure, cooing, "Oh my god, that feels so wonderful, don't stop!"

     Sarah had other ideas. I saw her pull away, she tapped me on the shoulder, and whispered, "Let's do Jessie the way you did me".

     In a few moments I was flat on my back on Sarah's bed, and Sarah was helping position Jessie right over my eager mouth. The heat, the dewy wetness of her tight pink lips hovered right above me.

     I heard Sarah coo, "Look, see yourself in the mirror, watch as you cum all over Daddy's face, let yourself go, and enjoy it all!"

     I pulled Jessie's hips down, as soon as my mouth made contact, I went to work, eager to lick Jessie to her first orgasm of the night. I could tell that Sarah was squatting over me right behind Jessie, I opened my eyes, and I could see Sarah cupping Jessie's swollen full milk jugs, caressing them, pulling and lightly tweaking at her stiff, swollen nipples. Jessie was letting out continuous growls and sighs of pleasure, I could imagine the hot sizzles of pleasure that Sarah's fingers were stirring up.

     Jessie started to grunt and slowly rotate her hips, and I had a feeling that Jessie was ready to fly. Sarah did too, she leaned in and cooed, "Are you ready to cum baby?"

     "Fuck, oh yes, fuck, don't stop!"

     "Keep your eyes open baby, look at yourself, look at your sexy body enjoying all the sexual pleasure, do it Jessie baby, let it go sweetie, let yourself cum, cum for us baby, CUM, now!"

     I heard Jessie gasp out, "Yes, yes, gonna, gonna, fuck, fuck FUUUCCCKK!"

     Her voice spiraled up to a shriek of pleasure, her body shaking crazily, and I felt a gush of her juices as she released her pent up sexual pleasure, cumming all over my face, my mouth busy swallowing all her tart juices. I looked up, saw Jessie looking down at me, a smile of dreamy wonderment on her face.

     She cooed, "Did I just cum like that, that felt like nothing I'd ever felt before!"

     Right behind her, Sarah growled huskily, "If you think that was something, just wait until you ride Daddy's cock! Now that we've got that sweet pussy all stirred up, take the best ride of your life!"

     I was treated to the sight of Jessie squatting over me, the entrance to her sweet virginity nudged against the head of my cock.

     "Now, just take as much as you can, it may take a bit to loosen up, but you'll love it, but if you just can't stand it, just stop, there'll be no problem. I'll take care of Daddy, he can finish his passion inside of me, since he's already plucked my cherry!" Sarah giggled.

     Jessie growled huskily, "If you can take it, so can I, I want to take it all, and have my virginity out of the way!"

     Jessie got a determined look, and she started to slowly slide down. The heat and the tightness clamped around my cock, oh she was virgin tight, for sure. She took me in about 2 inches, squirmed around, lifted up, again was stopped by the barrier of her hymen.

     Jessie said, "Sarah, help me out, when I push down again, push down hard on my shoulders, I don't care if it hurts, I just want that stupid virginity out of the way!"

     She got that look of determination on her face again, and this time, pushed down hard, as Sarah pushed down hard on her shoulders. That did the job, Jessie flinched and gasped, but she didn't stop, she kept on pushing down, and I felt the sudden loosening as her virginity gave way, bursting apart as my cock surged in, pushing past her torn hymen as she kept pushing down. I felt her tight walls spreading apart as my cock opened her up. Sarah was again fondling Jessie's luscious jugs, Jessie was letting out moans, of pleasure I hoped, as her virginity vanished, her tight walls getting their very first fuck. The eager wrap of her around me took one last hard push down, and with another moan, and an answering growl of pleasure from me, she had buried my cock balls deep in her, completing her deflowering.

     "Oh, oh, oh that feels so big, I feel so full!"

     Jessie held herself still for a minute or two, I was more than happy to let her adjust, the way that Sarah had adjusted.

     Jessie lifted up slowly, and slid back down again, then again and again, and I felt just a slight release. She did too, she smiled as she started to ride me, the pleasure pushing aside any fast fading twinges of discomfort. Being her first time, her movements were a little unsure, just a tad bit clumsy, but the terrific feelings shooting through my prick more than made up for that.

     Jessie gasped, "As much as I like to watch, can you roll me over, and fuck me back into the mattress? My Dad has a secret stash of porno videos, sneaking a look at those tapes, that was the position I first saw, and want to try the most."

     I hugged her tightly to me, and over we rolled, my cock staying inside her all the way. I pulled back and plunged into her, the heated center hugging at my cock tightly. Sarah helped Jessie hook her long legs around my waist, and she started to let out continuous noises of passion as I plunged in right to the balls, over and over. I could feel it start climbing, I was gonna cum soon, the milking action of her was making my cock start to sizzle.

     Jessie cried out, "Yes, oh fuck yes it feels so wonderful, fuck me Daddy, fuck me good, I wanna feel Daddy's cock squirting deep inside me, let me have it Daddy!"

     Hearing Jessie call me Daddy took me to the edge, and I lifted my head, looked up at the mirror image. Sarah was laying next to us, finger fucking herself wildly as she watched us. There I was, fucking my daughter's sixteen year old girlfriend, Jessie's body writhing ecstatically beneath me as my cock drove her back into the mattress again and again, the sounds of her cries of pleasure, Sarah's answering moans of joy, and the wet squelch of Jessie's creaming cunt being pounded towards orgasm, while my daughter, overcome with lust, masturbated wildly to the view of Daddy fucking her best friend, the squishy sounds of her nimble fingers wildly fucking her sopping pussy. My cock jerked, swelling tight with a massive urgency, Jessie let out a squeal as I stretched open those tight teen walls a bit more.

     Sarah was laying next to us, with her fingers flying wildly, masturbating furiously, she saw me looking, and growled, "Now, now, now, cum with me, cum with me, just like I am, oh fuck, looks so fucking hot, I'm, I'm, I'm, CUMMMIIINNNGG!"

     Sarah's voice let out a long, drawn out howl of pleasure, my howl joined hers, and just as my cock erupted furiously, Jessie let out a shriek of joy. Her tightness started quivering and spasming wildly, clamping down tightly around me, her pouring juices gushing over my spurting cock, our cries and howls of orgasm filling the bedroom. The feel of her milking tightness demanded every bit, my cock jerking over and over in repeated ejaculations, eager to obey that order of pleasure. My cock gave one last burst, shooting my hot cum deep inside her tight teen pussy, and I was spent. I tumbled down, two sweaty satisfied teens rolled into my arms, and I felt gentle kisses on my cheeks.

     "Good night Daddy" I heard Sarah and Jessie whisper in unison, as they snuggled up close to me.